Create and Fuck your AI Cum Slut –70% OFF
x

Sasha & Me

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Nami and Ayuah step out of the room, their faces tight with frustration. Warscared hasn’t stirred, not even a twitch.


“Can’t we just wake him up from the coma?” Ayuah blurts, her impatience clear.


Leia shakes her head smoothly, though there’s a flicker in her eyes. “My doctors said it’s too dangerous.”


Ayuah narrows her gaze at her aunt. “Dangerous… or you don’t want him to wake up?”


Leia lets out a dismissive laugh. “Don’t be stupid. I need his brain. He’s sitting on something chemical—something that can make me millions.”


“Why him?” Ayuah presses. “You can hire other people.”


Before Leia can answer, William snorts. “It’s some shit the kid did for Kathy. Kathy passed it to Leia. Now they’ve realized the stuff they stole and tried to cash in on doesn’t work right.”


Nami cuts in, her voice cold, almost sharp enough to cut glass. “He warned Kathy already. She was too blinded by profit to listen, claiming it was ZPR College patent tech. Good luck fixing it now—he’s always been stubborn as hell. He won’t just hand over the solution.”


Ayuah stares between them, her tone softening. “Is he really that smart?”


Nami meets her cousin’s eyes, a shadow crossing her face. “Scaringly so.”


As the door clicked shut behind Nami and Ayuah, Leia rose smoothly from her chair. Her heels tapped lightly against the polished floor, carrying her toward the bed where Warscared lay motionless. William followed at her side, smirking, hands tucked in his pockets.


The boy looked almost unreal — too still, too perfect, the kind of beauty that made William’s teeth grind.


“Sleeping Beauty,” William sneered, circling the bed like a wolf sniffing at prey. “Doesn’t even have to open his eyes to make girls lose their heads.”


Leia studied the young man with her cool, detached gaze, arms folded across her chest. “They think he’s harmless like this. That’s the mistake.” She leaned down slightly, her shadow falling over his face. “Underneath that calm is something dangerous. Otherwise Kathy wouldn’t have trusted him with anything.”


William snorted. “Dangerous or not, he’s still just a kid lying in a bed. Maybe I should—” He let the unfinished thought hang in the air, a glint of malice in his eyes.


Leia cut him off with a sharp glance. “Don’t be an idiot. He’s worth more like this than dead. If he wakes up… we make sure he wakes up owing us, not them.”


For a moment, silence stretched between them — William’s grin twitching wider, Leia’s eyes calculating. The Zanes rarely agreed on methods, but when it came to power, they both saw the same opportunity lying unconscious in that bed.


William leaned casually against the foot of the bed, eyes flicking from the unconscious Warscared to Leia.
“So,” he drawled, “what if we break up Nick and Nojiko? Slot Zara or Vanessa in instead. Tie him down through them. Family’s already tangled enough — what’s one more knot?”


Leia gave him a withering look, the kind that sliced through his lazy grin.
“Why make it more trouble than it needs to be? If you want him bound, get Ayuah to marry him. She’s Asian, he’s Asian. Perfect match.”


William barked out a laugh, low and sharp. “Ayuah? Hah. I like Jeff. Not sure I like this one.”


The door creaked open. A shadow fell across the room before a familiar voice broke the silence.
“I just heard the funniest story,” Ray drawled, stepping in with Obadiah and Jeremiah flanking him like specters.


William stiffened. “Raymond. How the hell did you get in here?”


Ray’s smirk was cold and deliberate. “Your security’s not as ironclad as you think. Turns out a handful of Nomads rattling their cages is all it takes to make them fold. Guess they need a Zane standing behind them to keep their spines stiff.”


Jeremiah chuckled darkly. “Or maybe they just recognize when they’re out of their league.”


Obadiah stepped forward, voice calm but final. “Two Angels will stand by him until he wakes up. He’s one of ours.”


The weight of his words hung in the sterile air. Leia’s smirk faltered just enough to betray irritation, while William’s jaw flexed tight, but neither spoke. The balance of the room had shifted.


William’s lip curled into a smug smile. “Eyckardt Warscared is my nephew. We’re just looking out for family.”


Obadiah didn’t blink. He stepped forward, his tone calm but heavy with certainty. “So are we.”


Leia arched an eyebrow, voice laced with venomous curiosity. “Was he yours? During his… initial Angel days?”


Obadiah finally cracked a grin, one that cut sharper than any blade. “Of course. How else could he be this damn good? It’s in the blood, in the gens. He had the most awesome teacher.”


Jeremiah barked a laugh, and even Ray let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. “Damn right,” Jeremiah added. “Talent like his doesn’t just appear. It’s inherited. It’s forged.”


The laughter filled the room, but beneath it simmered a challenge: the Angels weren’t backing down, not even to the Zanes.


Ray’s eyes fixed on William with a slow, almost amused gravity. “Bill,” he said, voice low, “I’m going to do you a favor and not tell the kid you used his Eyck name without his permission.” He let the words hang like a weight. “Don’t make that mistake.”


William gave a sharp laugh, trying to mask the tension creeping into the room. “No man has ever beaten me in a fight,” he said, shoulders squaring, pride flashing in his eyes.


Jeremiah’s reply came like a hammer: “For him, it wouldn’t need to be a fight. Don’t fool yourself into thinking he plays by your rules. This is life and death for him. Always has been.”


Obadiah’s gaze didn’t waver. “The kid’s different. He thinks differently. Things bend around him in ways they don’t for others — and it drives men like you crazy.”


Ray chuckled, but there was no humor in it. “You’re measuring him against your world, Bill. That’s your mistake. You’ll find out the hard way if you keep it up.”


The silence that followed was suffocating, the kind that stripped away bluff and bravado. Leia glanced at William, calculating, as the Angels stood unflinching at the sleeping boy’s side — not laughing, not bluffing, but deadly serious.


Ray gave a shrug that carried more weight than it should have. “Still to be decided,” he said. “But we’ve got around seven very pissed-off guys who last rode with him. They’re fighting over the honor guard.”


As the Angels turned to leave, the doorway filled with shadows — tall, broad-shouldered figures stepping in, their presence heavy as iron. These weren’t just bikers; they were predators, men who radiated violence held barely in check.


Leia’s eyes narrowed as she studied them. Enforcers. Sergeants-at-Arms. Every one of them battle-hardened, their cuts worn like armor. Then she caught the detail that made her breath hitch: the pins. Not the usual red-and-white. Navy blue. And stamped with 1%.


Jeremiah’s grin was thin. “Sort of our guys,” he said. “But truth is—they follow the kid. Stick to him like glue.”


Obadiah nodded. “Where he goes, they go.”


Leia’s gaze flicked back to William, voice quieter now but sharper than a blade. “These aren’t guys you want to mess with. These are the ones you pray for when you’re in deep shit.” Her lips curved into something cold. “William’s cavalry, they call them. Either they’re the kind of men agencies tap as special intervention units… or they’re too dangerous even for that.”


The silence after her words felt heavier than before, thick with the unspoken truth: Warscared wasn’t just lying in a hospital bed. He had an army waiting on his breath.


Leia’s phone buzzed. She answered without hesitation, voice dripping with her usual calm arrogance.
“Hello, General William… Tell me, is this hospital finally getting the contract to handle your little secret birds?”


William’s tone was cold, measured, but it carried weight.
“I just got a call from my son out in California. Had to stop thirty very unsavory individuals from boarding flights or mounting bikes headed this way. You should call your uncle Jerome. Seems they’ve developed a great… appreciation for corporeal Warscared. If something were to happen to him here…” He let the silence linger like a knife against her throat. “It wouldn’t be good.”


Leia smirked, unshaken, even with the threat hanging in the air and a squad of blue-pinned Nomads waiting outside her ward. This was her domain. Her castle. Here, she was untouchable.


“Like I would ever harm my own nephew, General,” she purred. Then, leaning into the moment, she shifted the game. “Now, about that contract we discussed… who’s signing the checks this time? NSA, CIA, or the Pentagon? Never quite understood whose leash you’re really on.”


William’s voice was sharp, almost exasperated.
“We’ve already paid for his college tuition. And the bastard is rich enough to pay for his own diapers!”


Leia’s gaze swept the room. Calmly, she picked two of the Nomads and assigned them to guard her nephew for the rest of the night. The others could rotate as they pleased, but there would be no bivouac on her hospital grounds.


Turning to Ray, she arched an eyebrow.
“So… the kid is already a government asset? Only eighteen… he must be exceptional.”


Obadiah chuckled, pride lacing his tone.
“He got the best teacher, that’s how.”


William and Leia stepped out of the hospital, but Leia didn’t release her grip on control. She ordered a triple shift of security to remain on site.


“Why so much?” William asked, raising an eyebrow.


“The Ice Princess and the Revera Shadow Princess want him now,” Leia replied, her voice low but firm. “The government has been investing heavily in him, and even Uncle Jerome knows who the kid is… he’s more precious than I’d assumed.” She paused, a faint smirk playing on her lips. “Perhaps I need to put on the right dress and lure him into my bed… since the Martial Artist Princess won’t.”


William let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. “You never miss a step, do you?”


Leia’s gaze flicked over the hospital grounds. “Not when the stakes are this high.”


William’s eyes narrowed, a hint of warning in his tone. “Leia… my daughter does as she wishes. You are not allowed to use her in your schemes.”


Leia tilted her head, unimpressed, though a flicker of calculation crossed her face. “Your Martial Artist Princess, huh?”


“Yes,” William said firmly. “Ayauh is my daughter. She chooses her own path—and it doesn’t involve being a pawn for anyone, not even you.”


Meanwhile, a nurse visits WS and can’t help but notice the young man’s striking presence. Later that night, she debates his attractiveness with the other female staff, and the gossip spreads quickly. Soon, nurses find excuses to stop by WS’s room constantly.


The next day, Nick escorts Nojiko to the hospital. As they reach WS’s room, two giant Nomads are posted at the door, making Nick uneasy. He’s never felt comfortable around Angels.


“Who are they?” one of the Nomads asks.


Nojiko turns slowly, eyes cold and sharp. “I am his mother. I am a medical doctor. Now fuck off, I’m going in.”


The men pause, exchange glances, then step aside.


“You knew the kid’s mother was Chinese?” one whispers to the other.


“No,” Nick interjects, glaring at them. “She’s Japanese-American. And judge by her children, clearly. Stop spouting nonsense.”


Nick, still slightly stunned, adds, “And now I’ll join my wife and check on my son.”


The Angels salute him, a gesture of respect for bringing such a fine man into the world, leaving Nick both baffled and impressed.


When Nojiko enters, WS lies motionless, still under the coma, attended by at least three nurses. Even unconscious, the young man draws their attention.


Enough!” Nojiko snaps, her voice cutting through the quiet room. “Piss off! Stop drooling over my golden boy!”


The nurses stiffen, startled by the ferocity in her tone, and quickly step back. WS remains still, oblivious, while the air practically hums with the unspoken recognition of just how fiercely his mother claims him—even while he sleeps.


Meanwhile, Sasha meets Nami at school. “I tried to visit your brother yesterday,” she says, “but William and Leia stopped me!”


Nami admits, “They’re milking this. My mother just called, and his little friends’ club just discovered where he is. Now he has two bodyguards at his door… the Angels won’t let the Zanes get their claws on WS.”


Ayuah ads, “It’s his choice… but nobody can pay better than the Zanes.”

Sasha remembers the conversation she’d had over the phone and smiles faintly. She glances at herself, noticing how her curves catch the light, how her form seems perfectly sculpted. Not sure I’m willing to pay it, though… she thinks, a blush rising at the very idea of being in WS’s arms, of kissing him and melting against him.


“Well,” she murmurs, “perhaps I have a coin none of them possess…”


Nadjia leaned back against the lockers, silent as always, watching Sasha. Something had shifted. The Ice Princess carried herself differently today — a touch more fire in her step, the faintest blush on her cheeks, that quiet, dangerous smile she thought no one saw.


Confidence… or temptation, Nadjia thought, narrowing her eyes. Either way, it was new. And useful.


She folded her arms, considering. If Sasha could feel this much just by thinking about him, what might she do when actually at his bedside? What might she awaken in him?


Perhaps… just perhaps… Sasha Petrov could be the spark to pull Master back from his slumber.


Warscared lay stretched across the grass of his garden of the mind, hands folded behind his head, the eternal quiet wrapping around him like silk. This place had always been his alone — no voices, no intruders, no animals, nothing but him and the endless calm of his inner domain.


So when the soft patter of paws broke the silence, his eyes flicked open.


A puppy trotted toward him, tail wagging, ears flopping. Behind it came a small kitten, careful and graceful, green eyes fixed on him. Warscared sat up slowly, frowning. Impossible. His garden had no place for beasts.


Yet when the puppy nudged his hand, he found himself scratching its ears. His gaze drifted down — a collar. Letters etched in silver. Bjorn Bikerson.


The kitten rubbed against his shin. Its tiny collar read Emily.


Warscared’s brow furrowed. Strange. Stranger still was the movement in the hedges beyond — a hulking, black rat skulking in the shadows. Its beady eyes glinted as it froze, watching him.


Annoyed, Warscared snapped his fingers. He’d done this countless times before. Any insect, any unwanted creature that dared intrude upon his sanctuary would vanish in a puff of nothingness.


But the rat remained. So did the puppy. So did the kitten.


He frowned deeper, snapping again — harder this time. The animals did not flinch.


Why?


And then, like a whisper crawling out of the soil itself, a voice stirred in the back of his mind:


“This garden belongs to you… but the seeds of your conscience have taken root here. No matter what you do, they will remain. They are the heirs of your spirit.”


Warscared stilled, one hand resting on the puppy’s head, the kitten curling into his lap. The rat’s silhouette loomed larger now, black against the hedge.


For the first time in his garden, he was not alone.


Warscared ran his thumb along the letters on the collars. Bjorn. Emily.


That made sense. He knew them. He’d planned for them, built their futures into two silent hedge funds waiting offshore. They belonged here — children of his blood, heirs of his will, whether they liked it or not.


But his eyes tracked back to the rat, crouched in the hedge. Its black fur bristled, its teeth flashing pale in the dim. He snapped his fingers again — nothing.


A thought struck him. A nasty one.


Another?


Had Wagyu slipped past the pill and spat out a surprise? Or maybe it was one of the nameless hundreds, another night blurred by gin, smoke, and laughter he couldn’t quite place.


The strangest part wasn’t the rat itself.


It was that there were only three.


For all the chaos he’d sown, for all the women who swore by their little foil packets, this garden should’ve been crawling with life. Dozens. Hundreds.


And yet, just two collared heirs and one shadow rat.


The voice rose again, curling like smoke:


“Seeds don’t sprout without soil. Those meant to grow will always find their way here.”


Warscared clenched his jaw, staring at the rat.


So whose little bastard are you?


WS sits under his tree, stroking the puppy’s silky ears. Bjorn Bikerson, the collar reads.
He reaches out to scratch the kitten’s chin. Emily. Another collar. Another plan. Two little hedge funds to keep them safe. His fingers trace the letters automatically.


But his eyes drift to the bushes.
The rat watches him, black as oil, beady eyes glinting.
He snaps his fingers. The rat stays.


He frowns. Everything in this garden bends to me. Insects vanish. Weeds die. Plants grow where I will them to. But not the mammals. Never the mammals.


He glances at the puppy and kitten, then back to the rat.
Children… you can raise them, not cultivate them. They run where they please, dig up what you plant, scatter your neat rows into chaos. Two I planned for. Two with collars. Hedge funds, fences, leashes.


He stares at the rat.
But this one… no collar. No plan. Whose Wagyu’s? Or just my subconscious warning me — you can’t leash every consequence, Eyckardt.


The rat twitches its whiskers.
He feels a chill. Mammals bring chaos. Plants, I can tend. Children… they tear holes in my garden.


The rat does not move. It only watches.
And for the first time in a long time, Warscared feels the faint taste of dread inside his perfect garden.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
The old record player in the corner crackled to life—thin, warm vinyl filling the small room with the slow ache of Chris Isaak's voice. Wicked Game folded around them like a memory Nojiko couldn't keep from rising. She sat on the edge of the bed, a soft towel in her lap, and watched the way the light from the window caught the blue in his eyes.


She dipped the sponge in a basin, tested the temperature on the inside of her wrist, then rested the cloth against his forehead. Warscared didn't fight it; his breathing was even, like someone trying very hard to remember how to sleep. Nojiko's hands moved with practiced gentleness—across the jaw, along the collarbone—washing away sweat, lint, the small, stubborn marks of a life that had not been kind.


When she reached his shoulders her fingers faltered. The song swelled, and for a second she couldn't tell whether the water on the cloth was from the basin or from her own eyes. She blinked them away and kept going. "We have to keep you moving, mijo," she murmured, using the word she'd never taught anyone else. "Your muscles… your skin." She shifted him carefully, supporting his back, easing the weight of his arm so she could change the pressure points. Her movements were slow and exact—lift, slide, rotate—so that flesh and bone remembered motion without pain.


She talked as she worked. Talking filled the room with things other than the song and the quiet machine hum. "Do you remember the garden behind the clinic?" she said, as if telling a story to a sleeping child. "You used to kick the dirt with your tiny feet and make a mess of my shoes." The corner of her mouth twitched at the memory, then softened.


The memories that came next were heavier, threaded with a shame she had carried alone for years. She didn't go into the kind of details that would make him flinch; she didn't need to. Her voice stayed low and steady, like a healing command. "You were born while the world outside was different," she began. "I had a side job on the weekends—I performed, I dressed, I entertained. I thought it was only for beauty and honor. I never imagined…" The words stopped. She swallowed. The sponge stilled against his skin. "There was a night I never could forget. I went into a house that looked respectable from the outside. Inside… there were men. Eight of them. They were riders, not Angels. They were rough. They hurt me. They—" She tightened her lips and forced the violent images down, naming only what she had to. "They took things from me I couldn't give."


Her hand found his hand and closed around it—the fingers trembling, not from fear now but from the weight of what she had carried alone. "Your father was there," she said, voice cracking. "He went where no one was allowed. He did things I never let anyone do. After, they paid me. They thought money could erase what they'd done. It didn't. It never did." She pressed the sponge into the basin, wrung it out with hands that remembered how to be steady even when the rest of her faltered.


"I was taken against my will. I stopped coming to life for months. I stopped thinking I deserved the air I breathed." The song leaned into the corner of the room like an invited sorrow. "When I finally realized my body had changed—my period had gone—I wanted to end him. I wanted to tear the world open and drag him out. But back then, Americans were cruel about those things, and everything around women was a cage." She paused to rearrange him, rolling him gently to his side so the pressure on his hip shifted. "So I had you."


She could feel the old fury rise—hot and ugly—and let it pass without letting it break her. "You were not like the others," she said, to him and to the empty room both. "Nami and Vidal—those births were hard, but they left me whole in ways I could understand. You… you would not leave. They talked about opening me up, about instruments and irons to pull you free. I thought the world would end. I thought I would break."


Her thumb stroked the back of his knuckles. The tears came then, quietly at first and then with a solid, weary abandon. She did not try to hide them. "I am so sorry," she whispered, the same apology she'd rehearsed in the dark for years. "It was never your fault. I put the weight of what happened to me on you because I didn't know how to carry it otherwise. I breastfed you when you needed me and then I shut the rest of the world out. I thought if I wrapped you in myself the rest of the shame would stay away."


She shifted him again to prevent the sore that always threatened the same hollow of his spine. Her hands were gentle but purposeful, repairing what neglect had tried to begin. "I hated bikers after that night," she said. "I still do. But I love you. More than I can say. I loved you so fiercely that when I couldn't keep the world from hurting you, I kept you close in the only way I knew how."


Outside, a car passed and the sound blurred. Inside, Chris Isaak crooned about strange love and the room felt like the inside of a bruise and a prayer at once. Nojiko finished wiping his arms, drying, tucking the towel under his shoulder to change the pressure, pressing a clean pad beneath his hip where skin met mattress.


She leaned in and kissed the top of his hand—an old ritual they had, private and small—and let the confession spill out until there was nothing left to say that would wound him more. "You are my golden boy," she said, the words fragile and fierce. "If there is any justice in me, any atonement I can give, it will be in how I keep you—how I stay with you. I'm here. I'm here for you."


He did not answer, but his fingers twitched like a promise. Nojiko rested her forehead against his knuckles and cried into the warmth of him, the song carrying them both somewhere that was not entirely past and not yet forgiven—only present, and for now, enough.


The wind rose again, tearing through the hedges until the perfect lines of his garden dissolved into motion. It no longer whispered; it sang. A clear, trembling voice emerged from the storm itself, not human but unmistakably pleading.


“Can you save my soul…
’cause I need you…”
The words were in the air and in the branches, woven into the howling of the tree-crowns. Every gust carried the melody higher, twisting through the leaves like a question that had waited years to be asked.


The great tree split a branch under the force. Fruit dropped and burst in the mud, their scent rising sweet and spoiled. Lightning flared, thunder rolled low beneath it—like bass notes echoing the plea.


“Can you save my soul…” the wind cried again, louder now, the rain striking in rhythm like drums.
“…’cause I need you…”
It wasn’t just weather anymore. The entire garden had become an instrument, a choir of wind, water, wood, and thunder. The song filled the air, unrelenting, sinking into his chest.


For the first time, WS felt the cold bite through his skin. The words—no longer just sound—wrapped around him like chains of ice. The garden was no longer a refuge but a cathedral of storm, asking him a question he couldn’t ignore.


He shivered. He had never shivered here. And still the wind sang:


“Can you save my soul…
’cause I need you…”
The storm howled through the garden, tearing at roots, flooding the paths.
The wind’s voice broke open, louder, rawer:


“Can you save my soul…
’cause I need you…”
The plea shattered him. For the first time, he staggered in his own sanctuary, breath ripped from his lungs by the cold. His knees buckled. Lightning burst above, and in that flash, he felt the words carve themselves into him. The storm wasn’t asking. It was demanding.


His body answered.


On the bed, Nojiko had just shifted the towel under his hip when she froze. Warscared’s hand twitched—so slight she thought it was her imagination. But then his fingers curled, knuckles tightening around the sheet.


She leaned closer. “Eyckardt?” she whispered, voice trembling.


The storm raged on inside him. His chest convulsed in the garden, dragging in air sharp as knives. And outside, on the bed, his breath hitched—stuttered—then deepened, raw and uneven.


Nojiko’s eyes filled with fresh tears. “My baby… oh God—”


The angelic voice of the wind screamed the refrain again, thunder rolling in its wake:


“Can you save my soul…
’cause I need you…”
His eyelids fluttered. His jaw clenched. For the first time in what felt like forever, his body refused to lie still.


Nojiko dropped the sponge into the basin, her hands trembling as she grasped his. “I’m here, golden boy. I’m right here.”


And as the storm clawed at his garden, drenching it in fire and ice, his fingers moved against hers—weak, but real.


The garden cracked open in lightning. The storm raged, pleading, demanding:


“Can you save my soul…
’cause I need you…”
He fell to his knees in the mud of his own mind, the wind screaming in his ears, the cold cutting through him until it hurt to breathe. And then—darkness split, not with thunder, but with sight.


On the bed, Nojiko gasped.


Warscared’s eyes snapped open.


Not the lazy flicker of dreamers, not the flutter of half-sleep. His deep blue irises shone like stormlight, darting quick beneath heavy lids, tracking, searching. His gaze fixed on the ceiling, then shifted sideways, restless, alive.


Nojiko’s hands flew to her mouth. “Eyckardt…” Her voice was barely a whisper. She leaned close, trembling.


But the rest of him did not move. His chest rose shallowly, steady. His fingers lay slack where they had twitched. His legs, his arms, his jaw—stone. Only his eyes betrayed him, sliding beneath the lids, then opening wider, as if desperate to take the world in after so long locked away.


Tears fell freely down Nojiko’s cheeks. She hovered her hand over his face, then let her palm cup his cheek gently. “You’re in there,” she breathed, voice breaking. “I can see you. My golden boy—I can see you.”


Inside, the garden drowned. The storm’s song bled through every branch, every stone, until even the air was music. Cold rain poured down his face. He lifted his gaze to it, and his eyes—his real eyes—mirrored that same defiance, that same refusal to stay closed.


Nojiko’s forehead pressed against his. “Stay with me, baby. Just stay with me.”


And though the storm did not break, though his body refused to move—his eyes, wild and searching, were proof enough that he had heard.


He opened his eyes, and the garden screamed in the storm. The wind tore at the hedges, the rain froze against his skin, the trees moaned as if in pain. Every detail was alive, every sound a piercing note of the angelic song echoing through his mind.


And yet… his body remained stone.


Breath shallow but steady, chest rising only slightly. Fingers slack against the sheet, legs unmoving, jaw locked. Every muscle refused him. Every attempt to move ended in nothing. The storm inside him raged, wild and desperate, but the world outside remained unyielding.


Nojiko’s hands hovered, trembling over him. “Eyckardt…” she whispered. “You can hear me. I know you can…”


He could. Every note of the storm, every voice of the wind, every cry of the trees—he felt it all. But there was no bridge between mind and body. No twitch, no shiver, no lift of a finger.


It was as if the paralysis had swallowed him whole, leaving only his gaze alive. And in that gaze, there was a storm as wild as the one in his mind, a desperate plea: “Save me… save me…”


Nojiko pressed her palm to his cheek, and he could see her, feel her presence—but the garden of his body remained frozen. His soul screamed against the bonds of flesh that would not obey.


Minutes passed—or was it hours? Time had no meaning here. The storm’s fury carried the refrain of the angelic song:


“Can you save my soul? ’Cause I need you…”
And still, he could only watch, trapped behind a perfect, unbroken barrier of his own body.


Nojiko’s voice cracked as she called for the nurses. Footsteps pounded the hallway; machines beeped and whirred. They checked his vitals, ran their hands along his limbs, tapped at his chest, even tried gentle pinches—but nothing. No twitch, no response. Only his eyes, wide and searching, told the truth: he was awake, trapped inside himself.


Leia, observing the commotion from across the room, gave a knowing smile. She pulled out her phone and quickly sent a message to Ayuah and William, her fingers steady, her expression calm as the storm outside.


Meanwhile, Ayuah was talking with her cousins Zara and Vanessa Collins, Leia’s daughters, laughing over some trivial story when her phone buzzed. She glanced at it, and her smile faltered. Reading the message, her voice trembled with excitement: “Warscared… he’s awake!”


Zara and Vanessa erupted, jumping up in joy, their laughter echoing like bells. But then Vanessa’s expression shifted. Her smile faltered, her eyes dropping to her phone as a shadow crossed her face. Her own mother, Leia, had warned Zara about certain things—but Vanessa had not been told. Betrayal and hurt flashed in her gaze, tempered by hope, but tinged with sadness.


Zara, quick to comfort, pulled Vanessa into a hug. “Don’t worry,” she whispered, her voice warm and steady. “We have a better mommy now. One who will take care of us. And now that he’s awake… she can return to cooking for us, treating us the way our own mother never allowed herself to.”


Vanessa let herself lean into her sister, a small sigh escaping her lips. The storm in WS’s mind raged on, but in the rooms beyond his consciousness, hope was beginning to bloom.


Ayuah’s thumbs flew over her phone, sending a single message to the entire ZPR Clique WhatsApp: “He woke up…”


Instantly, phones lit up across the city. Reactions poured in, some shocked, some jubilant.


Meanwhile, Nami was on the phone with her mother, Nojiko, a grin spreading across her face that felt almost guilty. She couldn’t contain her excitement. On the other end, Sasha read the WhatsApp message and immediately understood why Nami’s joy was so palpable—she had sensed the weight lifting off her friend.


Vidal, leaning against the kitchen counter, exhaled sharply. “Fuck… are you really happy that that psychopath is back?” His voice carried both exasperation and disbelief. Quiet moments of peace had vanished, but even he couldn’t hide the faint smirk tugging at his lips. He didn’t care much for his brother, yet the return of WS meant their mother could finally stop hovering over him endlessly.


Still, old resentments lingered. Vidal’s mind drifted back to the memory of WS’s final exams. Nojiko, trying to do what she thought was best, had dressed WS like a clown—complete with gloves, hat, and black shades—to take him to his exams. Meanwhile, she should have been at his side, providing the support he truly needed. That image had stuck in Vidal’s mind, a sharp reminder of his mother’s relentless over-protectiveness and his brother’s peculiar demands.


Even as WS’s awakening rippled through their world, the past’s shadows lingered, threading tension through moments that should have been simple family joys.


Bella wrapped her arms around Vidal from behind, pressing her cheek against his shoulder. “Your brother is back,” she whispered, a teasing warmth in her voice. Then, softer, “But… why are you always so negative about WS?”


Vidal huffed, trying to shrug off her embrace but failing. “Sometimes… he brings girls home. I can barely sleep. It’s like living next to a storm.”


Bella tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. “Wait… isn’t he sleeping at Nick’s?”


Vidal let out a dry laugh. “Nope. Always in his room, or at the club. He only sleeps at Nick’s when he dines there with Mom—but that’s like… once or twice a week!”


Bella froze for a moment, her mind spinning. Wait… so all those times I thought I was visiting him at Nick’s… I could have gone to his room instead? All those nights I stayed here, never realizing… I could’ve been closer. I never even knew I had the option.


She let out a small laugh, shaking her head at herself. “You’d think I’d be used to this by now,” she said aloud, resting her chin on his shoulder. “But knowing him… nothing’s ever simple, is it?”


Vidal smirked faintly, the tension easing a bit. “Nope. Nothing’s ever simple with him.”


Nadjia was scanning the racks with Robin beside her, who couldn’t hide a raised eyebrow at Nadjia’s… daring choice in underwear. “Wow. Bold,” Robin muttered, half impressed, half incredulous.


Before Nadjia could respond, her phone buzzed with a message. She glanced down, stomach fluttering instantly.


Robin snorted. “Yeah, whatever. That asshole decked Peter in the face and never apologized. Classic.”


Dwayne, lugging shopping bags behind them like a reluctant pack mule, grumbled, “How the hell did I end up here carrying you girls’ bags? Don’t you have… like… bodyguards?”


Robin whipped around, glaring. “Shut up. We need to feed the gossip magazine that we’re in a relationship. You asked me, remember?”


Dwayne waved a hand, sighing. “Yeah, yeah… My father threatened to cut my allowance if I couldn’t pick a decent girl to pursue!”


But even as he spoke, his eyes flicked to Nadjia, imagining her in the daring pieces she had been checking out. He whistled low. “Dang… Nadjia. You inside of that, and a man can die happy.”


Robin didn’t miss a beat. She swung her hand and slapped his ass. “Stop drooling, moron.”


Nadjia shivered, though, not from fear but from anticipation, thinking of her wake-up present for her master. She muttered softly under her breath, a faint thrill running through her: he’s waking up… I have something special for him.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
William strode into the room where WS was lying, casting a casual glance at the teenager before turning his attention to Nojiko. “You’ve got a spark about you,” he said, his tone half teasing, half daring.


Nojiko’s eyes narrowed. “Cut it out, William. I’m with Nick. I won’t betray a good man.”


William laughed, a low, knowing sound. “Ah, I see. Loyalty, huh? Admirable.” He leaned slightly closer, eyes glinting with mischief. “Yeah, Nick’s calm and reasonable now, sure… but back when he was a rider—before Gabriel made him turn cut and shove him into those Crazy Ducks—he wasn’t exactly what you’d call nice. Not at all. That’s why Leia decided to marry him, you know.”


He paused, letting the words hang, then added with a smirk, “He changed when Zara was born. Funny how life does that to people.”


Nojiko stiffened, swallowing hard, remembering the past—the shadows of riders who had hurt her, the ones she thought Nick had been close to. She clenched her jaw, determined not to show the tremor William’s words caused.


William’s grin widened. “And yet, here you are, standing by him. Makes a woman wonder what she sees in a man who used to be… well, not so kind.”


Nojiko snatched up her phone and yelled at Nick, “We need to talk—now!” She didn’t wait for an answer, her heart hammering as she moved toward the door. Leaving WS alone with William made her stomach twist. Technically, William was WS’s uncle, but that meant nothing to her. WS was important to Leia, and therefore important to the Zane family—but to William, WS was just a kid, irrelevant.


She gestured sharply to the nomads outside. “Keep an eye on what’s happening in here.” Killers all of them, capable as they were, but she couldn’t count on them to shield her from William.


She didn’t dare move to the bathroom or any isolated corner; the thought that William might follow made her freeze. To him, it had been harmless flirting. To her, rattled and tense, every step felt like a trap. She could fight—but William Zane was one of the strongest men in town, with wealth enough to bury any trouble. Even if the rumors about him never fully disappeared, no one could stop him if he decided to cross a line.


William leaned over WS with a predatory grin. “Sleeping beauty… back in my day, I could get girls to spread their legs just with a smile. You think you’re special? That blonde hair’s going to turn gray, maybe white, you dumb punk. And I bet you’ll get fat and ugly. Fuck, if I had your looks, the money I could save on lawyers over rape charges…”


He chuckled darkly. “But I guess it’s not your fault, Eyckardt Warscared. Why don’t you allow anyone to call you Eyckardt, huh? You fucking weirdo.”


William leaned closer. “If not for Leia, I’d punch and ruin that pretty face of yours. I hate competition, and I normally just crush it. But Nick’s alright… and my nieces, even my daughter… they like a stupid punk like you, Eyckardt Warscared.”


He closed in, whispering the name like a curse, “Eyckardt…” WS’s body reacted violently—trembling, sweat pouring down his forehead, hands clenching as if rage was bubbling from within. His eyes darted all over the room.


“Guess what they said is true, huh, Eyckardt? You freak out when someone calls you out on your… stupid, faggot name,” William hissed, leaning right into his ear.


Before William could finish, WS’s head snapped violently, smashing into him. The crack of bone echoed as William staggered, his nose broken instantly. WS’s hands shot up, gripping William’s head, and a knee drove directly into his jaw.


William went mental, screaming as he jumped onto the bed, raining punches down on WS. “You little shit!”


The nomads crashed into the room, tackling William to the floor. He fought like a cornered beast, striking back, pulling a knife, threatening death. William’s eyes were pure red fury—unthinking, murderous—but slowly, he began to realize the chaos he’d unleashed. “Fuck… Ray’s going to be pissed…”


Meanwhile, WS lay bloodied, his face a mask of broken flesh and bruises, his body trembling but alive.


WS feels it before he even registers the sound. Something rams against the gates of his inner garden—heavy, brutal, insistent. The walls tremble, the air shivers. His mind’s sanctuary is under siege.


“Eyckardt…”


The syllable hits like a steel rod to his chest. Not just a sound—it’s a violation. Every utterance is someone trying to force open the doors of his inner world, to step where he forbids. The garden bends and snaps under the pressure, petals shredded, pathways folding like paper. His panic spikes; his body tenses as if preparing to be crushed.


Each repeated “Eyckardt” is a man battering against a woman struggling to defend herself—relentless, invasive, trying to break him, to make him submit. Anxiety curls in his stomach, claws at his chest. His hands shake, sweat pours, and his eyes dart uncontrollably. He feels every push, every attempt to intrude, as if his mind itself is being assaulted.


The garden trembles, but he can’t run—he is trapped inside himself. For a moment, he lets go of control, paralyzed by the raw force pressing in. Then instinct erupts. Fight. Protect. Survive.


Muscles coil, body reacts. His defenses are physical as much as mental: fists clench, knees rise, his form snaps forward, blocking the invisible invader. The panic channels into action, a storm of reflexes keeping the gates intact.


“No. Not here. Not now.”


Every motion is an echo of his mind defending itself. The boulders crash into him—pain splintering his face, blood running—but he is still standing, still fighting. The intruder is repelled, at least for now. The garden shudders, scarred but intact.


This is why he never allows anyone to call him Eyckardt casually. The name is more than a label—it’s a key. A doorway. Anyone who speaks it without permission is attempting to enter, to force their way into a sacred part of him. And the reaction? Visceral. Protective. Explosive.


One of the nomads pins William in a corner, gun trained steadily on him, while another calls for emergency backup. Less than ten minutes later—before the hospital security can even mobilize—seven more nomads storm in, fully armed, clad in tactical gear, their heavy weapons glinting in the daylight.


Leia’s blood runs cold. What the hell is happening? Her own hospital—her kingdom—is under siege. RPGs, AKs, M4s… in broad daylight. Who dares?


Before she can intervene, a group of them shoves her aside. The audacity… the sheer disregard for her authority. Something is wrong, deeply wrong.


Her eyes land on Nojiko, rushing through the chaos. Relief hits her, but it’s short-lived.


“Nojiko! What’s going on?” Leia shouts.


Nojiko glances at her, grim. “It’s… it’s WS. I left him alone with William.”


Panic blooms in Leia’s chest. That jealous moron… what has he done?


They race down the hallway, dodging overturned carts and startled nurses. The door ahead is guarded by two nomads, weapons ready, but Nojiko pushes past them without hesitation. Leia follows, barely keeping up.


Inside, WS is surrounded by four fully armed nomads, their stances tight, disciplined. A fifth keeps his gun trained on William Zane, who looks small and vulnerable in the center of the room.


William’s voice is low, almost shameful. “I’m sorry… I lost my cool.”


Nojiko freezes, tears springing to her eyes as she sees WS’s ruined face—blood, bruises, the remnants of violence etched across him.


Her heart shatters.


Kathy was barking orders, leading the Zane security detail as the nomads inside secured the floor and WS’s room. The Zanes moved to lock down the rest of the hospital, while the Angels deployed heavy guns. Most of the Zane security muscle froze, staring at the weapons.


“Weapons of war?” muttered one of the younger guards, eyes wide.


Kathy’s voice cut through the disbelief. “Ray! Are you ready for the fallout from what’s about to happen?”


Ray’s expression was grim. “I can’t control them… WS’s nomads. They’re chapter leaders. When they heard what happened, they armed up and rode straight here. If WS isn’t okay… your brother is dead.”


Kathy’s fists tightened. “Over 200 guys here, ready to go to jail to avenge my brother?”


Ray didn’t flinch. “And that’s just the ones on-site. As of right now, 400 nomads nationwide are getting on their bikes and converging on the state. Walt and the nomads WhatsApp group are calling it… attempted murder.”


“Fucking moron!” Kathy screamed, pacing. “You’re telling me, Ray, that the rumors about a new faction inside the Angels… the nomad chapter… are real?”


Ray shrugged. “It was just a joke… until it wasn’t. That boy inside—WS—made them rich, got them out of jail, cleaned their records. That isn’t loyalty bought, Kathy. That’s hard cash you can take to the bank. And now… they all want your brother’s head.”


Meanwhile, Leia understands she cannot get her brother out—the nomads inside the room will shoot anyone approaching. Fucking hell. She calls James Revera and Ivan Petrov.


“I need whatever firepower you can spare me,” she says. “I have over 200 crazy assholes armed to the teeth outside my hospital right now. Get me your best men, provide support, or what happened last year in San Francisco will look like a fucking walk in the park.”


She calls her uncle Jerome. “Get the fucking Angels off my back now!”


He says he did—otherwise it would be 600 riding, not 400. “Nobody can control an Angel, much less a Nomad. Try to get William on the phone… but not even he can control those animals. He can get some of them to back off, though.”


Leia calls the police chief.


“I need backup—now!” she snaps.


The chief’s voice is calm, almost mocking. “I’m not risking my men to save your ass. And the firepower to control those assholes? It takes days to muster.”


Leia slams the phone down, teeth clenched. Outside, the 200 nomads already on the hospital grounds are loaded and pacing, while 400 more—riding from across the country—converge on the state. More and more keep gathering as time ticks by, and Leia knows there’s no stopping the swell.


Leia calls General William. “I need your help.”


General William replies, “I heard it from my son. If something happened to WS, you are all dead… and the Pentagon will intervene. A Zane just attacked a member of the United States Army, part of his cavalry.”


Leia says, “I don’t know if WS is okay. He has William’s men guarding him right now, and his mother, Nojiko, is the one taking care of him. She’s a good doctor.”


The ZPR clique huddled together, eyes wide. “What just happened? Why did all the security personnel just… run?” one of them asked.


Ayuah shook her head. “I have no idea… only the Petrov and Revera personnel stayed.”


Suddenly, they saw half of the Revera and Petrov forces being led out of the building by Enessa.


Sasha immediately called her. “Enessa, what’s going on?”


Enessa’s voice was grim. “A war is about to blow up in our faces. I don’t know why, but the Angels and the Zanes are ready to tear each other apart.”


“Then why are you leaving, Enessa?” Sasha demanded.


Enessa’s reply was blunt. “Because we have a stupid alliance with those cunts.”


Robin Revera’s hand shook as she dialed her father.


“Robin,” he answered. “From what I can gather… William’s been taken hostage by the Angels.”


Her stomach dropped. “What… why?”


Her father’s voice was measured but grim. “The Zanes aren’t talking, but it looks like he attacked an Angel who was inside the Zane hospital. Right now… tensions are extremely high. I’ll send more men to ZPR College immediately, but you need to stay put. Do not risk yourself.”


Ayuah froze. “My father… has been taken hostage?”


Jeff pulled her into a tight hug, disbelief written all over his face. “He attacked an Angel at your family’s hospital?”


Nami’s panic was immediate. She fumbled for her phone, trying to call her mother. No answer. Her hands shook as worry and fear took hold.


Enessa’s group disappeared down the hall, leaving the clique at ZPR College in stunned silence.


Robin’s hands shook as she fumbled with her phone. “I’m calling Obadiah… someone has to know what’s going on!”


Nami clutched her head. “I can’t… I can’t just sit here! Is WS even… okay?!”


Nadjia was hyperventilating, panic taking over. “He’s inside that hospital… unprotected! This is insane!”


Robin’s voice was tense as she dialed Obadiah. When he answered, his calm authority cut through the chaos. “Robin. What’s going on?”


“Obadiah… tell me! Is WS safe? What’s happening?”


Obadiah’s voice was steady but sharp. “I don’t know yet. But I’ll find out soon enough. I’ve got fifty Angels behind me—if the Zane group makes a move, we hit them from the rear. Another fifty, led by Jeremiah, are working on an infiltration strategy. We’re not losing today.”


Sasha’s eyes darted between Nadjia and Nami. “We can’t just sit here. If the Angels and Zanes clash… it’s going to be hell.”


Ray and Kathy’s voices filtered over the comms, debating strategy, every word measured. Obadiah’s report only fueled the tension.


“One way or another,” Obadiah concluded, his tone deadly serious, “WS is coming out today. Alive. Or someone’s paying the price.”


The girls huddled closer, fear and determination coiling together. Nadjia’s hands shook, Nami’s panic was mounting, but Robin’s grip on the phone—and on herself—was steady. They were helpless, but they were not out of options yet. The storm was coming, and everyone knew it.


Sasha stared at Ayuah and Robin, her brow furrowed. “How is everyone going to play their cards? The Angels aren’t backing down. They’ve secured WS inside the hospital… and they have William Zane. If violence breaks out, what are the Petrov and Revera personnel going to do?”


Nami’s voice trembled. “They’ll probably die… and a lot of Angels will end up in jail.”


Ayuah shivered, gripping her phone. “My family… they’re all in there. If they get wiped out…”


She called her aunt Leia. The line was tense.


“I’m out of ideas,” Leia said, her voice tight. “The Angels just keep coming—groups of four, five at a time. The police ran. Half of those outside are military. The group securing WS… part of them is military too. And General William? He won’t move a finger to help if WS isn’t okay. The problem is… he wasn’t okay to begin with.”


The girls fell silent. The stakes were clear. Outside, the numbers kept swelling. Inside, WS’s fate hung by a thread. And everyone knew that the first move could spark a massacre that no one would survive unscathed.


Vidal started laughing, a short, sharp bark that didn’t fit the situation. “Fucking hell… that cunt is sleeping and he’s still the center of attention.”


Nami smacked him across the arm. “Mom’s inside with him, you stupid moron!”


The laughter died in his throat. Panic crept in. “Fuck… if shit goes south, I might lose my mother!”


Vanessa started to cry, her voice cracking. “Mommy’s in danger…”


Zara fumbled for her phone and called her father, Nick. He answered almost instantly.


“I’m on my way,” Nick said, urgency in his voice. As he arrived, he could already see the crowd and the growing tension. He muttered under his breath, half to himself, half to Zara, “Fuck… there are too many Angels. Those fuckers… they make me jittery!”


The air felt thick with danger. Everyone knew that any wrong move could set off a storm they might never survive.


Nick took a deep breath and approached Ray and Kathy. “If Kathy allows me inside, the Nomads guarding WS know me—they’ll let me pass. I can evaluate the situation, see where things are going.”


Ray stared at him, slow and deliberate. “No. You’re a crazy duck. We cannot trust you.”


Kathy slammed her hand on the table. “Ffs, Ray… none of my men can get inside that part of the hospital, and they’re not allowing any Angel inside. One gets in and we break the perimeter—what’s stopping you from murdering my brother?”


Ray’s jaw tightened. “The fact that we do not know how WS is right now. If he’s dead, he’ll call inside… ordering the death of William.”


Kathy’s eyes flared with rage. “How much money, Ray, to make everything go away? A hundred million isn’t enough?”


Ray shook his head. “Normally it would be… except most of those guys over there, they’re rich thanks to the kid. When you only have ten thousand in the bank, yeah, money helps—but after five hundred thousand… it loses its flexing. They want hope that the kid’s okay, or they want blood.”


Kathy’s voice dropped to a growl. “Tell them to stop.”


Ray shook his head. “I lead them by asking, not ordering. And they’re not backing down.”


The weight of the moment pressed down on all of them. Money, authority, strategy—it all felt meaningless in the face of a storm no one could control.


Nobody knows what’s happening inside that room. Leia activated the signal blocker—cutting off all communication in and out. She suspects WS might already be dead or barely holding on. If that truth gets out… once her men know her brother is gone, they will storm the room. The Angels outside will storm the hospital. Chaos would erupt instantly.


The Zanes are doing the same thing from their side—blocking any contact between the hospital and the Angels. They fear that if information leaks, they’ll reveal a weak point, giving the Angels an unknown advantage.


Leia has another massive problem: her chemical lab, buried in the hospital basement, produces tons of drugs. If anyone discovers it, she’s looking at jail—or worse. She has a secret panic room and could hide in the basement… but the thought of losing her own twin brother? That’s a line she can’t cross. Every calculation, every risk, every delay—all of it is to keep him alive, even if it means putting herself on the line.


Bella snaps, frustration boiling over. “I’m going down there. Ffs, they’re acting like children!”


Sasha hesitates for a moment, then jumps into the car with her. Robin and Nadjia try to catch up, but it’s too late—the engine roars to life. Bella drives like a madwoman, weaving through traffic with ruthless precision.


“I never expected you to get in a car with me without your bodyguards,” Bella says, glancing at Sasha.


Sasha’s voice trembles slightly. “Without Enessa and Mikhail… I never feel safe. If something happens to them, how can I feel safe again?”


Bella smirks, mocking. “So that’s your secret? I thought you wanted to save WS… but really, you just want to protect your security blanket like a four-year-old.”


Sasha clenches her jaw, forcing her fear down. She can’t let Bella see how terrified she is for WS—not yet.


As they screech up to the hospital, thirty Angels block the street, forming an unyielding wall in front of Enessa’s retreating group. Bella floors the accelerator, trying to cut through the blockade—but the Angels aren’t bluffing.


They level M4s straight at her car.


Bella slams the brakes so hard the tires scream. “WTF?! You carry that around in the middle of the street? What is this—the Middle East?!”


Sasha grips the dashboard, her knuckles white, trying not to show the panic bubbling up inside her. Bella glares at the Angels, teeth gritted. “You want a war? ‘Cause this is how you start a war!”


The tension hangs thick in the air, engines idling, weapons trained… and everyone knows one wrong move could ignite chaos.


Sasha steps out of the car, icy and composed. “Hello, Amos… so I’m going inside.”


Amos recognizes the Ice Princess instantly. He hesitates for a moment, then nods, letting her pass. But as soon as the Petrov entourage tries to move forward, they’re stopped.


Sasha turns to Enessa, her voice firm but calm. “This is my job, not yours. Just survive, Enessa. I got this.” She offers a weak smile.


Enessa leans forward, her eyes blazing, and addresses Amos directly. “If something happens to Sasha, I will put one million on the head of every Angel in the country… and I’ve got the cash for 120,000 of you. Do not test me, you oil smudge.”


Amos freezes, clearly reconsidering. After a tense beat, he barks orders to two Nomads. “Escort Sasha and Bella. And no taking liberties.”


One of the men reaches toward Bella, smirking—but Amos’s shout stops him mid-motion. “I said no liberties!”


Sasha and Bella exchange a brief, charged glance, then move forward, flanked by their reluctant escorts, every step measured as the hospital looms ahead.


As they approach the hospital entrance, Kathy, Ray, and Nick are deep in heated debate. Sasha strides forward, voice clipped. “I’m going inside.”


Ezekiel steps in front of her, blocking her path. “You can’t—”


Sasha stops, lifts her chin, and stares him down with a cold, unwavering intensity. Ezekiel shifts uneasily, glancing at Ray for backup—but Ray doesn’t move. Silence.


Without another word, Sasha passes him, her eyes daring anyone else to challenge her. Bella follows immediately behind, keeping pace, adrenaline thrumming in her veins.


The two Nomads assigned to escort them are halted by Ezekiel, held back, leaving Sasha and Bella to face the hospital doors alone.


Sasha reaches the entrance. Peter, standing guard, immediately recognizes her presence and steps aside, opening the doors. Sasha glances at him with a brief nod, then strides toward the stairs, every step measured, deliberate—each one echoing her reputation.


Bella mutters under her breath, almost to herself: “Fuck… is this what being the Ice Princess is like? Most people can’t even look you in the eye…”


As Sasha and Bella move through the hospital corridors, the sight hits them: nurses huddled together, wide-eyed, trembling, and Zane security personnel fidgeting nervously. Weapons are being passed around—shotguns, rifles, pistols—but it’s obvious most of them have no real idea how to use them. Quick, frantic lessons are being given, hands shaking. One of the guards breaks down and starts crying.


“Those assholes outside are equipped with M4s,” Bella mutters under her breath, eyebrows knitted.


Sasha doesn’t pause.


Bella scoffs, louder now, shaking her head at one of the crying men. “It’s the tools of war! When you morons hit an Angel, what did you expect would happen?”


“I—I did nothing!” the guard stammers. “Fuck… is a paycheck really enough to risk my life?”


Sasha glances briefly but keeps moving. Bella realizes Sasha hasn’t stopped for a second. Panic claws at her throat. She pushes herself to catch up, her heels clicking hard on the floor.


They reach a room riddled with bullet holes. Bella freezes for a split second, memories flashing—it was here that William Zane had stopped her last time. Sasha takes a slow, deep breath and steps inside.


Bella follows immediately, heart pounding. A sudden shot cracks overhead, and fragments ping off the walls. Walt’s voice cuts through the chaos, calm but firm: “No moving past this point!”


Three of the Zane guys grabbed them and pulled them aside. “Are you stupid? Those fuckers aren’t fucking around,” one of them barked.


Just then, Nami and Nadjia arrived—they had followed Sasha. “You should have waited,” Nami scolded.


Bella shook her head, adrenaline still coursing through her. “I was too fueled up to stop. But fuck, first time someone shoots at me…”


Nadjia was still breathing hard, her ass burning from the multiple pinches she’d taken while trying to keep up. Nami groaned, “Fucking assholes my brother hangs out with…” She had been pinched at least three times herself.


Thankfully, Nami’s chest was small, so it hadn’t drawn much attention—but Nadjia wasn’t so lucky. She’d had her breasts grabbed twice. These assholes outside were clearly preparing for war, but once they saw tits and asses, they couldn’t resist groping.


The harassment only finally stopped once they crossed into the hospital perimeter, where Zane security took control and enforced order.


Kathy stood at the front of the hospital, trying to make sense of the chaos. Angels kept arriving in small groups, far more than usual. Her eyes swept the perimeter: the hospital was swarming with Nomads. Normally, when Ray called people to war—even as rarely as that—no unusual number of Nomads would appear. Seven inside to secure a room would be standard. But here? Dozens, scattered across the halls and clustered around a single figure. Nomads didn’t take orders lightly, not like this. This many? Something was off.


Ray’s voice cut through the tension. “Back down.” Calm, measured, carrying authority. Instantly, the Angels hesitated.


Kathy’s mind raced. They could storm this place with a hundred men if they wanted. So why weren’t they moving?


Then it clicked. She understood biker—and Angel—culture. Nomads weren’t disciplined soldiers. They weren’t afraid of consequences. Getting this many to show up, to hold their positions, wasn’t about Ray’s authority—it was about the risk of crossing a line that no one could afford to test.


Sasha had just entered the hospital. That changed everything. If she got hurt, the Petrovs would retaliate. Not just the Zanes—the Petrovs. Ray wasn’t risking his men because of pride or loyalty; he was avoiding a war he couldn’t survive.


Everything fell into place. The mounting groups, the seemingly uncontrollable Nomads—it all had a reason. It wasn’t about control. It was about deterrence. Sasha’s presence drew a line that no one in their right mind would cross.


Her brother William had misjudged them. He had assumed the Angels could be intimidated or bought. But power wasn’t money, force, or authority—it was knowing which battles would destroy you. And Sasha’s arrival had drawn that invisible line. Even Gabriel wouldn’t cross it.


Nadjia stood, eyes fixed on Walt, and began striding forward.


“Nadjia, wait!” Nami called, stepping in front of her, hands raised. “You can’t—”


But Nadjia’s jaw was set. She didn’t flinch. She was ready to die if it meant one last glimpse of her master.


Walt’s hand moved almost automatically, gun pressing against Nadjia’s temple. Her heart pounded, but she remained calm.


And then it hit Walt. A flicker of recognition. The slut the boss had been fucking in that motel when they returned from London… His lips twisted into a smirk. “Are you… here to see him?”


“Yes,” Nadjia said simply, her voice unwavering.


From just behind her, Sasha stepped forward, her presence commanding and fearless. She had followed Nadjia without hesitation, willing to risk everything for Warscared.


Walt’s eyes narrowed. “Who are you? Another one of the boss’s sluts?”


Sasha stiffened, taken aback. “I’m Sasha Petrov,” she said, voice controlled. “I’m here to make sure we get him out—without Zane interference.”


Nami’s hand lingered near Nadjia’s shoulder, but she said nothing, letting Nadjia move while keeping her ready to intervene if needed.


Walt’s gaze shifted, scanning the group. Something was familiar. Nami… he remembered her. She had been there, quietly, taking care of the boss in his quieter moments. Always in the background, almost invisible—but now she was standing here, right in the middle of the room.


Then Dalton poked his head through the doorway, eyes widening as he took in the scene. “Dang… I knew the boss had good genes, but fucking hell, I am in love.”


Sasha ignored him, continuing with the introductions. “This is Nami—his older sister. And this,” she said, nodding toward Bella, “is his older brother’s girlfriend.”


Walt’s smirk faltered. The girls weren’t the usual expendable playthings. These were people who mattered. And suddenly, the stakes had risen far higher than he had imagined.


They entered the room, and the first thing the girls noticed was WS’s face—bruised, bloodied, disfigured from the beating. Horror froze them in place. Until now, they had assumed the Angels had exaggerated the attempted murder, but his face told the brutal truth.


Their eyes shifted to Nojiko, tending to William Zane’s injuries: a broken jaw, a smashed nose.


Nami’s anger flared. “Seriously, Uncle? Even against an unconscious man, and you still got your ass kicked?”


William mumbled, voice strained. “WS never woke up… his body just moved on its own and attacked me. I just defended myself.”


Bella’s eyes narrowed. “Against an unconscious man… you had to defend yourself?”


Nadjia’s fury broke loose, her voice sharp, unyielding. In her mind, WS was untouchable—irresistible. Anyone who tried to harm him would pay. “You tried to take advantage of him, didn’t you, you sick fuck?”


“Enough,” Sasha snapped, stepping forward. “We’re getting WS out of here.” She gestured to the gurney. “Help me push him.”


The Angels froze. “Not until we get orders from Ray,” one of them said.


That’s when they noticed it—their cell phones were dead. A blocking signal had been activated in the room. Once this started, the Angels couldn’t coordinate with anyone outside.


Walt grabbed William, pressing a gun against the back of his head. “Okay, we’re moving.”


The only window in the room looked out onto the inside yard. If the rest of the Angels had arrived, they could open a path to the rest of their team.


Nami’s voice rose, incredulous. “Are you crazy? There are over five hundred Zane security men between you and the outside!”


Walt laughed, cold and confident. “Just five hundred? Fuck… had I known, we could’ve taken them all out.”


Nojiko and Sasha planted themselves in the front, their presence unflinching. They gave a clear warning to the Zanes holding guns: move—or die.


Slowly, deliberately, the Zane guards backed away. The group left the hospital, holding William Zane at gunpoint, moving through the chaos with precision.


Bella took WS’s hand on one side, Nadjia on the other, keeping a steady grip as they flanked him. The two women acted as both support and shield, their presence a silent warning to anyone who thought of intervening.


Nami brought up the rear, moving with the Angels who had formed a tight security perimeter around the group. Their eyes scanned every corner, weapons ready, bodies tensed for any sudden movement.


Two Angels pushed the stretcher WS lay on, their movements careful but quick, navigating through the inside yard toward the path that led to the rest of their allies. Every step was coordinated, silent but deliberate, a well-practiced choreography of survival.


The group moved like a living wall—Bella and Nadjia at WS’s sides, Nami guarding the rear, the Angels forming an armored shield around them. Every second counted; every glance around them confirmed the danger still lurking just beyond the walls.


Once they reached the outside, several Nomads erupted into shouts—“Angels! Angels! Angels!” Their eyes fell on WS, bruised and battered, and they went momentarily off the rails, triggered by the sight of their fallen comrade.


Walt stepped in, calm but firm. “He’s alive. Just a bit bruised.”


Relief washed over the crowd. The stretcher was carried forward, William Zane still at gunpoint, and delivered directly to Ray. Immediately, Ray and Kathy began the delicate dance of negotiation.


“The guns the kid got us—they’re exposed now,” Ray said. “We risked losing too much firepower over this entire bullshit. So, 100 million for your brother’s life seems like a good start. But we’ll want proper compensation on top.” Ray’s calm smile didn’t mask the steel behind his words.


Kathy’s temper flared. “Since WS is alive? One million is more than enough!”


The two volleyed back and forth, each throwing numbers and justifications at the other, when Leia’s call cut through the tension. “Just accept the price and get these fucking bikers out of my hospital. I don’t need any more bullshit.”


Even so, Ray and Kathy finally agreed on a number well over 100 million. The exact sum remained a mystery—though it was known that every Angel present received 100,000, plus 50,000 for those riding but never arriving. The rest? Likely divvied up among the Mother Chapter members and their ring members, ensuring everyone in the hierarchy got their share.


Kathy dragged William into the hospital, her grip firm and unrelenting. Once inside, she immediately called a meeting with Leia.


“Why did you accept that offer?” Kathy demanded, her eyes sharp.


Leia leaned back, composed. “My factory… it’s beneath our feet. Any more trouble, and I risk going to jail. Besides, when the kid wakes up and I get my hands on that technology, I can recoup that money several times over.”


Kathy frowned. “The Angels’ Nomad chapter is probably real. The sheer number of Nomads around is abnormal. And i got something out of Ray that he didn’t even realize he admitted. He referenced WS as the one behind the deal that got the Angels their guns… is the kid an arms dealer?”


Leia gave a small, amused shrug. “The kid is full of surprises.”


William groaned from his stretcher, wincing as he moved. “Fucking psycho… I was just trying to help him wake up, and he attacked me!”


Leia tapped a few keys, turning on the images from WS’s room. On the screen, they saw William leaning over WS, calling his name. Even while unconscious, WS’s body moved on its own—automatic responses striking instinctively, reacting without thought.


Kathy and Leia exchanged glances, both noting the eerie precision of WS’s movements. The kid wasn’t just unconscious; his body had a mind of its own.


William grinned, even though it hurt to move his face. “See? I told you he attacked me while he was unconscious!”


Kathy frowned. “What was he doing?”


William admitted, wincing, “I kept calling him Eyckardt.”


Leia laughed, shaking her head. “Seriously? Fucking weirdo over a name!”


Kathy’s expression tightened as realization dawned. She recalled Amber’s warning about calling him Eyckardt and shared the information with Leia. They exchanged thoughtful glances, pondering the implications.


“Is WS still recruitable?” Leia asked aloud. “Smart, capable, able to get his hands on weapons of war… he could be useful. But if he’s recruited by the Petrovs or Reveras… fuck. That’s a dangerous perspective.”


William’s voice hardened. “We should just kill him, avoid future problems.”


Leia slapped him sharply. “You dumb idiot! We do it, and how long do you think it’ll take the Angels to realize? Fucking hell—we got sloppy. The three of us are trapped. Had they wiped us out… who would lead the family? Miru and Ayuah?”


Kathy shook her head. “Doubt it. Her shares and companies would be handed over to Zara and Vanessa.”


Leia’s eyes went wide. “You would turn my daughters into targets?”


William and Kathy were starting to realize that Leia actually cared about her daughters, in her own twisted way.


Leia leaned back, eyes sharp. “Miru’s an incompetent buffoon. She’d sink our endeavors in no time. The family would probably go full Korean under her.”


William’s eyes narrowed. “You are not allowed to talk about my wife and kids in such a manner!”


Kathy raised an eyebrow. “Wait… is it just you getting upset? You’ve said the same things about your own wife and children several times in the past.”


William shot back at Leia, “You’ve done it too, many times. Remember Jeff? You hated the idea of him just for being black, hadn’t even met him… and then you changed your mind the moment you saw how smart he was and how easily he navigated social situations.”


Leia chuckled quietly, conceding the point without needing to argue.


Kathy grinned. “Leia, your scorn is nothing compared to the racist filth William spat out when he discovered his oldest daughter was no longer a virgin.”


Leia burst out laughing. “Oh, he really lost it. I thought the ceiling might collapse!”


Kathy just watched, bemused, as the three of them spiraled into their familiar, chaotic family banter.


Meanwhile, Sasha was driven by Enessa behind the ambulance, heading toward the Revera clinic. She had wanted to take him to the Petrov hospital, but that would have meant asking her father — an absolute no. Asking her grandfather, however, would have been a definite yes.


And that was the problem. She wasn’t sure which scenario would be worse: her father denying her, or her grandfather shoving her into WS’s hospital bed in the hopes of producing a great-grandson.


As the ambulance rolled to a halt outside the Reveras’ private clinic, the doors swung open. Nadjia and Nami climbed down first, weary and shaken. Ayuah and Robin were already waiting, their faces pale in the glow of the clinic lights.


When Ayuah caught sight of WS’s battered face, her composure cracked. She rushed forward, tears spilling as she clung to Nami.


“I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “My father is an asshole. And I’ll tell him that to his face. I am so, so sorry…”


Robin stepped closer, her eyes scanning WS’s swollen features. She let out a sharp exhale, half a scoff.


“Pfuuu. What’s the difference? He hits people all the time. Now it happens to him, and suddenly everyone’s sorry?”


“Robin,” Sasha said warningly.


“What?” Robin shot back, defiant. “I talked to Vanessa. First time they met, he punched her for telling him not to call women bitches. And you saw how wild he went on Nadjia over one slap.”


Nadjia’s voice cut in, trembling but firm. “He is not like that. Don’t attack him, and he won’t hurt you!”


A sharp laugh broke the tension — Enessa, arms folded, amused despite the gravity of the moment.


“So let me get this straight,” she said, grinning. “He hit Vanessa… and Nadjia? And both of them look at him like love-struck schoolgirls?” She chuckled, shaking her head. “His fists must be like Cupid’s arrows. In Russia, we say struck by love — guess he just took it literally.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Nadjia’s voice cut sharp, trembling with rage. “William tried to take advantage of him. He saw my master helpless and thought he could get away with it—disgusting.”


Ayuah stiffened, shaking her head fiercely. “No. Whatever else my father is, he doesn’t swing that way. He’s many things, but not that.”


Robin smirked, unwilling to let the moment stay so tense. “Maybe he just saw Warscared and was scared of the competition.” She laughed at her own wordplay. “Warscared… was scared. Come on, that’s gold.”


Nami glared. “Stick to school, Robin. Comedy’s not your forté.”


The air hung heavy again, Nadjia’s accusation against William refusing to be brushed aside so easily.


Sasha frowned, tilting her head. “Why do you even think that, Nadjia?”


Nadjia’s eyes lit up, almost too eager. “Come on, don’t tell me you don’t feel it when he looks into your eyes. I’ve seen you blush when you talk about him. Of course men are the same as women — they see someone like him and want to take out the competition.”


Nami crossed her arms, shaking her head. “My mom was there. She didn’t see any proof of sexual assault. He was violent, yes… but if you frame it as him trying to eliminate the competition? That would make more sense.”


Enessa snorted. “Please. Raping a man isn’t even manly. And a man being raped? It’s not the same as it is for a woman.”


Nami’s expression hardened. “Wrong is wrong, Enessa. Don’t dismiss it. I’ve studied enough cases to know what happens in jails. Remember San Francisco last year? When that prison went tits up? They found bodies mutilated — tribal punishment for sexual assault. Detectives think some Bloods got raped and that started the riot.”


The group went silent for a moment, the weight of her words cutting through their earlier banter.


Sasha looked at Robin. The first time WS had died on them… it was one month before that prison riot.


Robin turned to Nami. “How many inmates were in that jail?”


Nami shook her head. “They couldn’t find anything. The fire consumed everything, and the video recordings had been wiped out.”


Sasha glanced at Enessa. “Look into it. My family had some investments in for-profit jails, and they lost some cash.”


Then Sasha turned to Nadjia, her gaze sharp. “Stop projecting onto me. I’ve seen you blush a lot and always look away when he’s around. It’s you I cannot allow near him. I suspect you want to indulge your… sick fantasies with him.”


Nadjia’s face burned crimson. She stammered, trying to refute it, which only made the rest of the girls laugh. Still, the truth of how much she wanted WS was written all over her guilty expression.


Ayuah sticks close to Nami as the growl of bikes cuts through the air.


“Oh, ffs,” Robin mutters. “I told Uncle Ray no!”


“It’s the Nomads… thirty of them,” someone adds.


Robin steps forward, raising her voice. “Hey! I talked to my uncle—he’ll be safe. You don’t need to—”


Dalton laughs, cutting her off. “Ray’s niece, I presume? He told us. Doesn’t matter. We’re sticking around… guarding the boss.”


Ayuah trembles, heart hammering. She backs away, then bolts for the WC, slamming the door behind her. Pulling out her phone, she whispers urgently, “Kathy… Kathy, the Angel Nomads are here. They called him… boss!”


“Do they have a 1% blue patch?” Kathy’s voice is sharp.


“Yes… they do,” Ayuah stammers.


Kathy exhales sharply. “Then they’re General William’s men. Someone you never want to meet. Nasty fucker. Don’t worry about your father—he’s going to be eating by a straw for the next few months, jaw shattered—but we reached an agreement with the Angels.”


Ayuah’s voice shakes. “Half of our… liquid money?”


Kathy groans. “Yeah. Half our spending cash—our rainy day fund. That’s almost 200 million, just sitting in cash to strike deals quickly. Fuck… that’s gonna sting.”


Walt steps back, scanning the street. “We’re setting a perimeter. Lieutenant Robertson and Captain Williamson are leading the Texans and Californian Nomads. Once they roll in, this hospital is going to be a fucking fortress.”


Nami crosses her arms, eyes narrowing. “Why do you care so much about my brother?”


Dalton smirks, shaking his head. “That guy made us millionaires. Even taught us how to handle money properly.”


Nami blinks, stunned. “He did what?”


Nadjia can’t resist. “He made you a millionaire too, Nami… remember when he went missing in San Francisco?”


Walt lowers his gaze. “We failed him back then. He always found a way out… we assumed he’d do it again. We split instead of heading toward Oakland… yeah. Big mistake.”


Robin studies Dalton, skeptical. “So… this is why you stick to him? Money? Guilt?”


A Nomad leaning against the wall smirks. “Why not both? Made $200k off that stunt with the Zanes. Obadiah promised another $50k if we keep him safe. We get paid… to do something we’d do anyway.”


Meanwhile, Sasha watches as WS is hooked up, her stomach twisting at the sight of his face ruined like that. She tentatively reaches out, touching his arm—and his body reacts instantly. Enessa watches the exchange, a small, knowing smile tugging at her lips.


People had started calling her the Petrov Ice Princess, and maybe she had accepted it—how gossip worked. The Ice Princess, the Shadow Princess, and the Martial Arts Princess had come together, forming the most powerful group in college. Kids were crazy like that—or maybe they weren’t entirely wrong. Bella was one hell of a driver and rich as hell; not from the biggest families, but her wealth alone commanded respect. Nami was a genius, Nadjia exceptionally talented, and now even the feminist president and Zara, the sports prodigy, were part of the group.


Add to that Vidal, the doctor; Jeff, the diplomat; Dwayne, the muscle—and Sasha realizes just how formidable her circle had become. Enessa sighs softly, watching, “I wish I could make friends like that. Probably Mikhail is my closest, just because we spend so much time together protecting you.”


The door opens, and Ayuah, Nami, Nadjia, and Robin step inside, spotting four Nomads standing guard. Their eyes immediately find Sasha, crouched beside WS’s bed, gently brushing hair away from his face.


Nadjia’s lips twitch into a small smile. “Something we should know?”


Sasha looks up, calm. “I touched him. He reacted.”


Just that. She had simply been moving his hair off his face.


Meanwhile, in his garden of the mind, WS stirs awake. He feels Bjorn’s tongue lightly on his cheek and the soft weight of fur resting on his stomach. Slowly opening his eyes, he notices the world feels warmer, softer, and smiles at Emily.


It’s then that he realizes he’s brushing another furry form. Looking down, he sees the black rat perched there. He strokes it gently. “Who are you? If you’re here, you belong to me… though you lack a collar.”


He chuckles softly, thinking aloud, “Then again, perhaps my collar is the hedge funds I’ve set up for my children.” He frowns slightly, contemplating. “If I knew your age, I could narrow it down… but perhaps that’s irrelevant.”


Finally, he leans down, pressing a tender kiss to the three representations of his children that have appeared in his mind, a quiet moment of connection and love amidst the surreal calm of his inner garden.



Warscared’s body shifted slightly beneath the sheets… then the blanket lifted into an unmistakable tent.


Robin’s eyes went wide before she broke into a grin. “Dirty boy,” she muttered, shaking her head.


Sasha, standing at his side, froze. For once her mask cracked — a faint blush crept across her cheeks before she quickly turned her gaze away, hiding behind her hair.


Nadjia’s breath hitched, her throat dry as she gripped his arm, fighting an instinct to reach for more. Her body betrayed her with a sudden, hungry heat that made her squirm.


Nami burst out laughing, breaking the tension. “Oh my god… he’s still like this. You know the first time it happened, he freaked out so badly Noji and Vidal thought something was wrong with him. He didn’t even understand what was happening — thought he was dying.”


The girls glanced at her in surprise, but Nami kept laughing. “He was reading what he thought were comics, right? Except they were Noji’s hidden Korean stash. When his body reacted, he panicked. And Noji? She was too embarrassed to ever explain it to him.”


She wiped her eyes, giggling. “But honestly? Best thing that ever happened to me. From that day on, I never had to touch laundry again — Noji didn’t want me dealing with ‘male waste.’ His first stiffy literally saved me from chores.”


Robin snorted at that. Nadjia turned away, red-faced but smiling. And Sasha, still blushing faintly, risked a glance back at WS’s peaceful face, silently scolding herself for even reacting.





Garden of the Mind
Meanwhile, in the warmth of his inner garden, WS didn’t sense the clinic at all. He was too busy playing in the water with the retriever, the silky cat, and the black rat. Yet as he laughed with them, something in the vineyard shuddered—ripe grapes splitting with sudden juice, bursting sweet on the air.


At the same time, he turned and saw the orange tree unfurl a new blossom, petals glowing.


He paused, puzzled. Strange… even if I don’t tend them, some bonds just grow on their own.


Clinic Room – Transition
The mood was too strange, too heavy, and too intimate. Sasha cleared her throat first, muttering something about needing air. Nami followed with a nervous giggle, Nadjia still red-faced, and Robin rolling her eyes as she shepherded them out of the room. The door swung shut behind the girls, leaving Warscared alone in the dim, antiseptic quiet.


Moments later, the nurses entered with trays and equipment, their scrubs crisp and professional. They moved around WS with a quiet efficiency, sticking on new monitors, adjusting IV lines, and checking his vitals.


From the hallway outside, the deep rumble of male voices and boots echoed. The Nomads posted along the corridor were watching the nurses go in and out, tattoos and leather gleaming under the hospital’s lights.


One of them, a tall, rangy Texan with a blue 1% patch, leaned against the wall and whistled low. “Damn, Mrs. Nurse,” he drawled, “you’re a medical professional, right? I got this pain in my chest every time you turn your back on me. What d’you think it could be?”


Another Nomad barked a laugh, slapping the first on the back. “Sounds like cardiac arrest, brother.”


“More like heartache,” a third one smirked, “but she ain’t gonna treat that.”


The nurses ignored them with practiced indifference, eyes straight ahead, pretending not to hear as they walked back and forth with their supplies. The sound of soft beeping and quiet professionalism inside WS’s room clashed with the heavy rumble of leather and steel outside, making the hospital feel like an occupied fortress.


As the girls slipped out of the clinic room, they were still flushed and whispering. The nurses moved in, professional smiles in place, but even they couldn’t help a quick glance and a shared giggle when they saw the tent in Warscared’s blanket. One muttered “pretty decent” under her breath before they got to work sticking monitors on him.


In the hall, Ayuah burst out laughing, unable to hold it in. “Oh my god, did you see that?”


Robin arched an eyebrow, mischief dancing in her eyes. “Makes me wonder if he’s normal… smaller… or, you know, bigger than normal.”


Nadjia, blushing but refusing to back down, shook her head. “It’s the best. Don’t even try to argue with me.”


Sasha folded her arms, trying to mask the heat on her cheeks. “It… must be normal. Right? It can’t be anything else.”


Ayuah, still grinning, leaned closer. “Well, I’ve only ever been with Jeff. And his is tiny in comparison.”


Nami groaned, exasperated. “We’re debating dicks, not baseball bats! According to statistics, he’s probably above average. That’s all.”


Robin suddenly snapped her fingers as a memory hit. “Wait—hold up. If he’s too big, then the Gauntlet couldn’t have been him.”


Sasha frowned. “The Gauntlet?”


Robin smirked, eyes glittering. “You know, the story about the guy who went for hours—swinging his ‘bat’ around—pleasing seventy-five women in a row. No way it was him. He couldn’t last that long if he was packing like that.”


The girls burst into laughter, their nervous energy bouncing off the sterile hospital walls.


When the girls stepped out onto the street, they found Bella waiting with Vidal, Jeff, and Dwayne. Bella was the first to speak, her eyes flicking between their faces.
“Well? How is he?”


Nami sighed. “He’s okay. Still unconscious.”


Robin broke into a mischievous laugh. “Hard as a rock, though.”


Ayuah added with a grin, “Sporting a horn right now.”


Jeff’s expression shifted instantly, his brow furrowing as his eyes darted to Ayuah. She caught the look, leaned in, and pressed a quick kiss to his lips.
“Nothing to worry about—it’s no competition for you,” she whispered.


But Jeff still looked troubled. His voice dropped low. “You know… you’d be better off with someone more… compatible.”


Ayuah wrapped her arms around him and held on tight. “I don’t need someone ‘compatible.’ I need spiritual compatibility. The fact that we’re not compatible in that department is proof of how much I love you—since I still choose you.”


Jeff blinked, caught between doubt and affection, before finally hugging her back.


Bella shot Nadjia a mischievous look, then turned her attention to Vidal. “So… how big, you think?”


Before anyone could answer, Bella ran her fingers lightly along Vidal’s thigh, testing like she was measuring. Nadjia smirked knowingly.
“Yep,” she said. “Your brother’s got you beat.”


Vidal shifted awkwardly. “It’s probably just an optical illusion.”


Nami shrugged matter-of-factly. “They’re about the same size. I bathed them both plenty of times when we were kids. Pretty similar, actually.”


Sasha’s face turned crimson. “You’re all disgusting—seriously, debating dicks like this?”


Dwayne laughed, shaking his head. “Come on, sister, lighten up.


Sasha glared at Nami and Robin. “I can’t believe you two… debating that.”


Robin crossed her arms, indignant. “Excuse me? I’m being falsely accused here. Last I checked, I’m still a virgin. Can’t say the same about you, Sasha.”


Dwayne froze, eyes wide. “W… what? My sister… no longer…? Who’s the bastard?!”


Robin shot him a sharp look. “Shut up!”


Sasha folded her arms, trying to hide the flush creeping up her neck. Robin softened slightly, stepping forward. “Sorry… I didn’t mean to…”


Enessa grabbed Dwayne by the arm, pulling him aside. “Don’t you dare tell the rest of the family. Not a word. Or else…”


Dwayne gulped, looking between them nervously. “Or else what?”


Enessa’s glare was enough. “Or else you’ll regret it.”


After their last classes, they headed to the bar just outside the school for some food and drinks. Vanessa and Zara joined Nami there, chatting and laughing as they waited.


Father and Nojiko had been debating all day—Nojiko grilling Nick about his biker life, and Nick was seriously considering dropping it. Because of that, the kids knew they’d have to wait for Nick to pick them up… unless they decided to ask Vidal for a ride.


It was then that they noticed Vidal and Bella were missing.


“FFS…” Nami muttered, looking around the bar.


They all paused mid-bite, scanning the bar.


“Wait… where the hell are Vidal and Bella?” Robin asked, narrowing her eyes.


“Of course,” Vanessa muttered, rolling her eyes. “Guess we know what that means.”


Nami snorted. “FFS. Classic.”


Zara shook her head, laughing. “Nothing new there. They’re always… gone together.”


Robin smirked. “Predictable. Can’t say I’m surprised.”


The group exchanged amused, resigned looks, knowing full well the rest of the afternoon was already lost to Vidal and Bella.


They drove back to college; the last classes were still going on. Afterward, they met at the bar outside school for some food and drinks. Vanessa and Zara joined Nami there.


The topic quickly shifted to WS, the kid they’d always considered a dumb biker wannabe. Ayuah explained the Zane point of view, and Robin defended the Angels’ perspective. She warned them that WS’s old boys were on their way to secure the place where he was right now.


Nami’s eyes went wide. “What group? You mean to tell me he has more than those fifty guys at the clinic?”


Ayuah nodded. “My great-uncle Zane told me last time we talked… someone who fits WS’s description helped them out in the Southwest, broke deals, crushed MS-13 and the Riders in California. If WS is that guy, yeah… he might have a few more men willing to fight for him.”


Sasha frowned, processing. “How many chapters of Angels is WS worth? What do you think, Robin?”


Robin thought for a moment. “Today, half of the ring was there. But he’s technically Mother Chapter. The ones guarding him now are his own, not Uncle Ray’s. And the ones coming aren’t Zane’s… so they must be Jarheads—General William’s men.”


For all of them, WS had always been just a dumb kid, a biker wannabe. But today, seeing the stakes, the men, the connections… today they realized he might not be a poser.


Jeff looked at Dwayne, worried. “Wait… what’s a General William Jarhead?”


Ayuah leaned forward. “Before Ray—Robin’s uncle—became the top dog in the Angels, the Zanes held that position. The Angels are made up of several factions. The first is the Mother Chapter, led by Ray and the ring chapters. That’s why the Angels control this part of the country. They’re real soldiers, which gives us an oasis in terms of crime here in the Northeast.”


Robin added, “The second most important group are the Jarheads. They’re led by a council, and most of those Angels aren’t official members—they’re mostly soldiers.”


Ayuah continued, “Then there’s the Texas Zane. They’re cousins and uncles of mine, and they control the Angels chapters in Texas, Arizona, Louisiana, New Mexico, and a few other states.”


“And a new faction has appeared recently—the Nomads. It seems WS is one of them.”


Dwayne frowned. “So… what’s the difference between the Jarheads and the Nomads?”


“No clue,” the girls admitted, “but they overlap. They always do. Several Ring members are also Jarheads, and since WS returned, some are also Nomads. It’s complicated—splitting them into rigid groups doesn’t really work.”


Nick leaned back in the driver’s seat, gripping the wheel, jaw tight. Nojiko sat beside him, voice low but intense.


“I’m telling you, Nick, what happened today… this isn’t a game,” she said, eyes fixed on the dashboard. “The Angels and the Zanes almost came to blows. If anyone had misstepped, people could have died. I’m scared for you—you’re in the middle of all this.”


Nick exhaled slowly, leaning forward. “I know, Nojiko. But the Crazy Ducks… they’re not just street thugs. Most of us stick to the law. A few push boundaries, sure, but we’re organized. It gives me options, muscle I can trust, backup I can call on. I’m not stepping in blindly.”


Her hands tightened on her knees. “It’s not just about muscle, Nick. Today proved how fast this can escalate. Warscared… he’s not even patched, and yet he’s already at the center of something far bigger than us. I don’t want you getting caught up in it, too.”


Nick shook his head. “I can’t just step away. He’s got more on the line than I realized, and if I walk, it doesn’t help anyone. My guys, my crew—they’re disciplined. We can handle it. I can handle it. But I won’t sit idle while things get out of control.”


Nojiko’s gaze softened slightly, though her worry remained. “Just… promise me you’ll be careful. You can’t control everything, Nick. I can’t lose you over a war that isn’t yours to fight.”


Nick reached over, brushing her hand lightly. “I know. I’ll be careful. But I can’t stop being who I am, Nojiko. Not now.”


The tension hung in the air, thick with the memory of today’s near-war, each of them aware of how fragile the balance had become.
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Nami sat in the quiet of the ward, clutching her phone. “He always loved this one,” she told the nurse softly. “Maybe if he hears it, it’ll help him wake up happier.” She pressed play—Rise Against – Tragedy + Time poured out of the little speaker.


The nurse smiled, adjusting the bedside monitor. “We’ll do everything we can, miss. Your brother’s strong. Music might just reach him.”


Out in the hallway, the Nomads leaned against the walls, restless, trading half-serious jokes to cover their worry. One of them grunted when the playlist kicked in, muttering, “Man, boss always had dramatic taste.”


Another shushed him: “Quiet down, or the nurse’ll toss us out.”


A phone buzzed—group chat notifications lighting up. The Nomads’ WhatsApp channel was alive, messages flying fast:


  • Robertson (from Chattanooga): “Pulled over halfway. Meeting the Texans with Williamson tomorrow. Y’all better not hog all the action.”
  • Greg: “Don’t rub it in. We only cleared fifty grand. Save some for us when we get there.”
  • Walt: “New clubhouse secured. Yard with five warehouses—plenty of space. Mattresses on the floor though, so don’t get picky.”
  • Robertson: “Rich bastards. Don’t forget who set half those deals in motion.”

They traded insults, laughing into the glow of their screens, while inside, Nami sat by her brother’s bed—hopeful that maybe, through the music, some part of him was listening.


The Nomads’ WhatsApp channel was lit up like a Christmas tree. Notifications scrolled fast, each message rougher than the last.


Walt: “Y’all sitting on the highway while we got nurses smiling at us. Perks of guarding the boss, boys.”
[grainy photo: Walt grinning in a ward hallway, arm slung around a nurse who clearly should’ve been elsewhere]


Greg: “Fuck you, Walt. We’ve been eating truck-stop chili three days straight. Keep it up, I’ll shove your selfie down your throat when I get there.”


Robertson: “Don’t post that dumb shit, idiots. OPSEC. Also—seriously? We out here in the rain while you’re playing hospital Casanova?”


The feed didn’t slow. New recruits were scrolling, wide-eyed at the banter, until one of the old dogs dropped a wall of text:


Tex Nomad (Vet):
“Listen up, greenhorns. Y’all asking why this kid’s getting guarded like a president. You weren’t there when he walked into Juárez with no cut, no backup, and walked out with a convoy of coke trucks the cartel gave us as payment for fixing their war. You weren’t there when he played MS-13 and the Riders into killing each other while our pockets got fat. Deals he cut made a dozen of us millionaires overnight. Me? I paid off three mortgages and bought two businesses because of him. Don’t let the pretty face fool you—he’s Nomad blood, first and last.”


The chat blew up.


Southwest Rider (On Road): “Shit, I heard about that Texas thing. Thought it was a myth.”
Vet: “Myth? Kid bled for it. Y’all sitting pretty because of him.”


More photos dropped—nothing too revealing, just enough to show that the hospital detail was treating the night like a party.


Arizona Nomad:
“Swear to God, if I see one more pic of you clowns grinning with nurses while I’m freezing on I-40, I’m mutinying. Y’all can’t handle that shit responsibly.”
Walt: “Jealousy’s a disease, brother. We healthy as hell over here.”
emojis spammed the feed.


Even half-buried in sedation, Warscared’s legend kept working for him—making men fight over who got to carry his banner, who got to share in the spoils.


The WhatsApp channel nearly froze when a new name popped up in the chat:


Jeremiah (Mother Chapter, Sgt-at-Arms):
“Y’all think you’ve seen something? That’s barely nothing. When the kid turned sixteen, he was the Angel who did seventy-five whores for his birthday. Don’t argue, I was there. Keep laughing about nurses, but remember this: you guys on the road, keep safe. You guys in the hospital, never leave his bedside. The Reveras are dangerous motherfuckers. They play at being the nicest of the three big families, but don’t kid yourselves — they were here before the others rose, and they plan to be here when they fall. Watch your six.”


The chat blew up instantly.


Williamson:
“We’re about five hours out from the meet point. Don’t worry about me — I’m married now, I don’t cheat. But I gotta ask: what the fuck is Jeremiah doing in this Nomad group? He’s not a Nomad.”


Jeremiah:
“Someone’s gotta keep an eye on you assholes. Every one of you is connected to the club somehow — Jarheads, Nomads, Zanes, and the kid’s technically Mother Chapter, which means he’s also Ring. If the feds want a RICO charge against the club, they can use him as the central node. So yeah, I’m watching. And I’m still trying to figure out — what’s the difference between a Nomad nowadays and General William’s cavalry?”


Greg (laughing emoji):
“Simple, old man. A Nomad’s a Nomad. But if he works under General William, he’s a William man.”


Jeremiah:
“So where does that leave you all? Between William and the kid?”


Robertson:
“We follow both.”


Jeremiah (Mother Chap, Sgt-at-Arms):
So let me ask straight—those Jarheads that went civilian, do they become William’s guys?


Williamson:
The ones who can be controlled, yeah. Father’s harsh, but he keeps us safe and clean. We provide him tactical teams when he needs them. Heard he’s leaning on the EPA to stand up a new tac team.


New Nomad #3:
Can I get in on that? Made some decent bank in Mexico, but the ad hoc life makes me miss the camaraderie.


Greg:
Sure thing, sport. We’ll vouch. Always room for guys who can pull their weight.


Jeremiah:
And the hotheads? The ones who can’t be controlled?


Williamson:
They ain’t William’s men. They’re still Nomads, but not his. Big difference.


New Nomad #5:
Why keep risking your life at all? If the kid made you guys as rich as you claim, why not just enjoy it?


Robertson:
Because before we were rich, we were Angels. And before we were Angels, we were Americans. We serve our country to the best of our abilities. Money has its perks, but service gives us meaning.


20 International Nomads (mixed):
YANKEE SCUM


—(dozen laughing emojis, skull emojis, South African flag, Union Jack, Maple Leaf, Southern Cross spam)—


Jeremiah (deadpan):
Christ, you bastards never let a man have a moment of patriotism.


South African Nomad:
Patriotism’s a disease. Brotherhood’s the cure.


Australian Nomad:
Still, the kid gave us a reason to fight together, not apart. That’s more than most presidents or generals ever did.


Jeremiah:
He’s not wrong. You want to keep playing this game, remember who signs the checks and who gets to call in favours. Discipline matters. Loyalty matters more.


New Nomad #3:
So what? We sell out then? I signed up to be useful—not to be a puppet.


Williamson:
Useful ≠ puppet. Useful means you keep your head straight and your mouth shut when orders come down. You keep training, you pull your weight, you don’t fuck up in front of the bosses. That’s how you keep your place.


Robertson:
And don’t forget: the minute some prosecutor smells a RICO, the feds will look for the soft underbellies. That’s why the kid’s bedside is a flashpoint — he’s the node. If you’re sloppy around him, you bring heat on everyone.


Southwest Vet:
We earned what we got. But keep your ego in check. Williamson’s saying it because we all need to hear it. We survive by being useful and by not pissing off the people who can drown us in paperwork and cuffs.


Williamson:
Good. Keep it that way. You want glory? Earn it sober, earned by skill and discretion. Not by flashing nurses or posting like you’re immortal. The moment you think your name’s bigger than the club is the moment you’re expendable.


Emoji spam: (mixed with grudging thumbs-up and a few crying-laughs)


Williamson:
Jeremiah, relax. This line’s not some back-alley Discord. It’s state-sanctioned. Officially it’s an “information dissemination” channel for various black ops units. The General keeps it locked and sealed. Any FBI suit trying to creep in? As soon as our names appear, the feed’s flagged as a state secret. Uncle Sam takes care of his nephews.


Jeremiah:
Doesn’t mean you bastards get to act like you’re invisible. Secure or not, OPSEC’s still OPSEC.


Greg:
Yeah but it’s nice knowing the spooks get bounced the second they even sniff around us.


Southwest Vet:
And you wonder why we keep following the kid. He’s got Uncle Sam’s shadow covering his back and somehow covers ours too.


New Nomad #7:
Alright, enough suits and spooks talk. Dropping a tune for the road.


(Uploads audio: “Five Finger Death Punch – The Bleeding”)



Robertson:
Now that’s a song for rolling thunder.


Williamson:
Keep your throttles steady, boys. We’ll rendezvous in five hours. Texans on my tail, Californians pushing in from the west. By the time we hit Chattanooga, the clinic will be wrapped tighter than Fort Knox.


Emoji spam:


Narration:
The angels roll on, chrome gleaming under dying daylight, the bass of The Bleeding shaking through their headsets as the convoy stretches across the interstate. Nomads, jarheads, Zanes—different flags, same blood.



Robin glanced at Sasha, trying not to laugh. “So… WS today… in a coma… and yet he’s sporting that… spectacle of a tent. How is that even possible?”


Sasha covered her mouth, stifling a giggle. “I don’t know… some kind of cruel biology joke?”


Robin shook her head, snickering. “Seriously… are they supposed to be that big? How are they supposed to fit… in us girls?”


Sasha grinned. “It must… that’s how babies are made, right?”


Robin laughed, then sighed dramatically. “Ugh… it’s horrible. And yet… poor Ayuah. She has to suffer with Jeff like that, and yet she still does it because she loves him.”


Sasha nodded. “Well… on the other hand, Bella seems to love it. And Nadjia… she’s recently started talking wonders about sex. So… who do we believe?”


Robin pointed at them teasingly. “Honestly… you and Ayuah are the girls who dislike sex. Me and Nami… still virgins. And then the blonde bimbos…”


Sasha laughed, finishing the thought. “…of course Nami. And the blonde bimbos!”


Both burst out laughing. “Bella and Nadjia! Always getting so excited when debating sexual things!”


Robin shook her head, still giggling. “And then there’s Sasha… you’re no longer a virgin, so you must know, right?”


Sasha smirked. “I… did it for the wrong reasons once. To hurt someone who didn’t even know I was trying to hurt him. Total disappointment.”


Robin laughed harder. “See! Our group is a mess: two girls who dislike sex, two girls who are virgins, and the blonde bimbos! Bella and Nadjia always get so hyped when it comes up!”


Sasha giggled, shaking her head. “Totally ridiculous.”


And it’s when Robin teases Sasha. “Blondes seem to love it,” she said with a smirk, “and well… you’re blonde… so why don’t you like it, Sasha?”


Sasha flushed but defended herself. “I was drunk. I can barely remember anything that happened, and I just felt dirty and wrong afterward. I did it to get it out of my past, and seriously… it’s pretty blergh.”


Robin laughed, shaking her head. “Wow… that bad, huh?”


Sasha gave a wry smile. “Yeah… trust me, not everything people say about being blonde is true.”


Sasha tilted her head, curious. “So… are you planning on going into marriage a virgin?”


Robin shrugged, a faint blush on her cheeks. “It just… never happened. Not sure. I’ll probably marry someone my father chooses, so… not sure how that will work!”


Sasha laughed softly. “Wow, that’s… very old-fashioned.”


Robin grinned. “Yeah… but I guess it’s kind of simple, isn’t it?”


Sasha said good night to Robin and quickly sent a message to the girls: Sweet dreams…


But sleep wouldn’t come. The image in her mind refused to leave, teasing her with its impossibility. She found herself imagining, testing, trying to figure it out… fucking hell, it’s too much…


And yet, despite herself, her thoughts kept returning, slipping deeper into that fantasy. She felt a heat rising but caught herself with a small, wicked smile. Well… it’s just a fantasy anyway.


And with that, she let the thought linger, letting the night fade into darkness around her.


The next day, with only afternoon classes on the schedule, Vanessa, Robin, Zara, and Sasha decided to visit WS at the clinic. But as they arrived, it became immediately clear that something was… off.


There were far more bikers than they expected. The Westerners had arrived. Some lounged in the gardens, trying to look relaxed, but most were armed and alert. A few had even taken to sleeping outdoors, their eyes flicking open at the slightest movement.


Robin fished her phone out. Daddy… she whispered into the call.


Her father’s voice was calm, but tinged with frustration. “There’s nothing we can do. Most of them are active soldiers, protected under Pentagon orders.”


Robin frowned. “I tried to take pictures, to identify them… most of them came back code red.”


“What does that mean?”


“Their files are classified. The ones who aren’t? Dangerous veterans. Bottom line: you don’t go in unless you’re properly guarded.”


Robin ended the call, her stomach twisting. She was about to call her uncle Ray when Obadiah appeared from the shadow of the clinic.


“Uncle Obadiah,” she asked, wide-eyed, “why are so many… mean-looking men surrounding the clinic?”


“They’re guarding their treasure,” Obadiah said, his tone casual, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


Sasha scoffed. “A treasure? That reckless, stupid boy?”


One of the nomads turned sharply, eyes narrowing dangerously at her. “Hey, cute scar… no talking about the boss like that.”


Vanessa’s hand instinctively went to her gun, but Jeremiah was faster. With a firm slap to the back of the nomad’s head, he barked, “That’s Miss Petrov. She’s a friend of the kid you all follow like morons. Show some respect.”


Sasha gave a small, sarcastic smile but kept her voice steady. “Relax, boys. I wasn’t trying to cause trouble.”


The tension lingered in the air, thick and palpable, but the girls understood immediately: this was a very different world they’d just walked into.


Jeremiah’s eyes flicked over the girls. “And who are these two?”


Sasha stepped forward with a smile. “WS’s new sisters—Zara and Vanessa.”


Obadiah chuckled, shaking his head. “Fucking bastard… always surrounded by beautiful sisters.”


Vanessa’s expression hardened. “You should avoid swearing. My father doesn’t like that.”


Obadiah raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Who is your father, doll?”


“Nick,” Vanessa said coolly.


Jeremiah laughed, shaking his head. “Fuck… almost forgot. Nojiko hooked up with the crazy duck.”


Vanessa’s gaze turned icy. “Yeah, that’s my dad. But I guess you also know who my mother is?”


Obadiah’s brow lifted. “Who is your mother?”


Zara grinned. “The one who almost buried half of you yesterday.”


Jeremiah’s mouth opened, then closed as he spat on the ground. “Fucking Leia Zane daughters…”


“Ok, girls, calm down,” Obadiah said, stepping between them. “We’ll escort you. Last time we got paid, next time… we might get played. That kid’s basically an honorary Zane… except William hates his guts!”


The girls exchanged glances, half-amused, half-impressed, as the bikers flanked them on either side, guiding them safely toward the clinic entrance.


The girls pushed open the clinic door and froze. A nurse was straddling WS’s bed.


Sasha screamed, “WTF is going on?!”


Every head in the room snapped toward them, shocked.


Robin’s face turned crimson. “They are not allowed to turn her pretty clinic into a brothel!”


The nurse froze, caught off-guard. The girls started to leave, indignant, grabbing their coats.


Sasha hissed, “They should be fired… and accused of taking advantage of someone who cannot consent!”


The nurse laughed, a cruel, self-satisfied sound. “You can’t, can you?”


Robin stepped forward, her eyes blazing. “Oh, I can. You are fired, you dumb cunt. You are a reputational hazard to this clinic!”


The nurse, covered from the waist down by sheets, glared at them, then muttered under her breath. A sudden plop sounded as she sank back into the chair.


“Fucking hell,” she muttered, shaking her head. “I was having so much fun…”


The bikers inside followed the nurses, clearly amused.


“Change of the guard!” someone yelled, and the bikers in the hall erupted in laughter. Their voices carried outside.


Even unconscious, the kid performed like a true angel, and Sasha’s patience snapped. She snarled at them, eyes blazing.


Obadiah shrugged. “The nurses heard about the gauntlet and wanted to test it out themselves. One thing led to another, and… well, it turned into an orgy.”


“Yeah,” Jeremiah added, trying to sound casual, “you know how these things naturally go… So, sorry, Miss Petrov, meant no disrespect.”


Sasha clenched her fists, trying to calm down. Then she noticed Jeremiah blushing—not at her, but at Enessa.


“Oh, right,” she muttered under her breath. “That’s the angel who has a crush on Enessa.”


Meanwhile, Zara’s hands started uncovering Vanessa’s eyes—Vanessa had automatically covered them when the chaos began. “Fucking pigs!” she snarled, glaring at the scene around them.


The new guard was led by Williamson, who looked every bit exhausted from the ride. He dropped into a chair, propped his feet on the table, and waved them to silence.


“Quiet,” he muttered, voice thick with fatigue. “I rode for two straight days to be here. I need to rest.”


Vanessa glanced at him, but he was already dozing off, the tension of the past nights etched into his features.


Three other Angels positioned themselves around the room, standing like statues, keeping a close watch over the scene. Their presence was a silent reminder: no one would get out of line while they were on guard.


The room fell into a tense, uneasy quiet, the chaos from moments ago simmering just beneath the surface.


Enessa stepped back, arms crossed, and said, “We’ve seen he’s okay. We can leave now… too many oil stains around.”


Vanessa, however, refused to move. She went over to WS and noticed the faint smile playing on his lips. Zara, standing behind him, smirked. “Guess he was having fun,” she muttered.


Vanessa bent down and pressed a gentle kiss to his forehead. “Hurry up getting up. I miss our family dinners… Mom and Dad miss you very much, tall brother.”


Zara tilted her head, curious. “Wait… WS is the tall brother? Then what does that make Nami?”


Vanessa grinned at her sister. “The thin sister, obviously.”


“And Vidal?”


“The fat brother,” Vanessa replied without missing a beat.


“And me?”


Vanessa turned to Zara, her grin wicked. “You really want to know that?”


Zara cursed under her breath. “Fuck… you’ve spent too much time with that asshole WS.”


Williamson burst out laughing. “Dang, that reminds me when he faced off against Johnson back in South Cali… you must truly be his sister. I wonder if you’ve got some massive balls like he does…” He opened his eyes and smirked. “Guess not. B-cup at most.”



Robin didn’t hesitate—she kicked Williamson’s chair back. “Out. Now. All of you. Me and Sasha are going to have a very serious talk with our sleeping charming prince here.”



One of the nomads scoffed. Robin’s gave a massive scream . “OUT NOW, OR I WILL HAVE EACH AND EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU SKINNED ALIVE, ON RIVERS’ HONOR!”



Williamson froze. Not Revera, but Rivers? “Fuck… his father’s favorite hated family…”



He barked at the guys surrounding the room, “You’ll wait outside!”



Zara, Vanessa, Sasha, and even Enessa were stunned. First time they had ever seen Robin lose her cool.



Obadiah looked confused. “WTF was that about?”



Williamson’s expression darkened. “Once, the Rivers skinned an entire tribe of natives after one of their daughters was kidnapped and raped. Three hundred years ago, yes, but the story… it’s still remembered by the natives around the Great Lakes.”



Tears Into Wine by Billy Talent started playing. Sasha laughed. “So… this is WS’s favorite band and music?”


Robin nodded. “Yes. Nami ordered his favorites to be played.”


Now that they were alone, Robin suddenly punched WS’s tent.


Sasha jumped back. “WTF, Robin? Why would you punch him in there?”


Robin made a pained face. “Fuck… that shit’s hard. Almost broke my knuckles.”


Sasha’s eyes narrowed. “Is this… your first time touching a dick?”


Robin blushed, hand on her chin, and deflected with a sly smile. “Fairy tales, Sasha… remember? Now’s the time to fulfill the story. Go, beautiful princess… wake your sleeping prince with a kiss.”


Sasha rolled her eyes. “Seriously? What are you… six years old? Still believing in fairy tales?”


Robin smirked, letting her words linger. “You’re probably right. A kiss is for kids… now go, brave warrior princess… and gaveth thy beloved the blowjob of love.”


Sasha’s jaw dropped. “Fuck… did you just… turn into Bella?”


Their absurd debate continued, Sasha laughing and teasing, completely unaware that she was holding WS’s hand.


Robin glanced down and froze. Her hand was starting to swell. She noticed a dark smudge, and the smell hit her like a wall. Her gag reflex nearly made her throw up.


“Fuck… this shit smells strong as hell,” she muttered.


Sasha, oblivious, laughed and grabbed WS’s hand even harder. “Nadjia said there’s a way to fight the gag reflex,” she teased. “But if you have it this hard… probably not for you.”


Robin hastily wiped her hand against Sasha’s hair.


“What the hell?!” Sasha exclaimed. “What’s wrong with you? You’ll ruin my hair!”


Robin smirked darkly. “He’d probably do worse to you.”


Sasha let out a small, guilty laugh. “Yeah… probably. But he’d make me feel good in the meantime.”


Robin’s eyes went wide. “WTF… you dreamed of it, did you not?”


Sasha’s blush deepened as she felt WS’s hand still holding hers. Panic flickered across her face. She looked at Robin, stammering.


“Robin… Robin… Robin… he’s holding my hand…”


Robin shook her head. “He cannot hold your hand—stop daydreaming, girl…”


Sasha lifted her hand, trying not to grab WS’s hand—but his arm rose on its own. He was truly holding her hand.


Robin’s eyes went wide. “WTF… you perverts holding hands like this?!”


Thinking quickly, Robin grabbed WS’s other hand. “It’s probably just reflexive… he’ll hold my hand too,” she muttered, intertwining her fingers with his. She squeezed gently. When WS didn’t react, she frowned. “Okay… it’s probably just on one side.”


Sasha smirked and leaned over WS, grabbing the hand that Robin had been holding. WS’s fingers locked with hers perfectly.


“Yeah… guess he loves the ice in your veins,” Robin said with a teasing glance at Sasha.


Sasha gave Robin a playful nod—but in that split second of balance, she lost her footing. She toppled over WS’s tent with a scream.


“Fuck… he’s not wearing any underpants!” Sasha yelped.


Robin burst out laughing, tears in her eyes, watching Sasha flustered and sprawled across the tent.


Jeremiah and Enessa burst into the room after hearing Sasha’s scream. Their eyes immediately landed on her—sprawled across WS’s tent, holding his hand, her face dangerously close to… his very awake lower half.


Jeremiah started laughing. “Fucking hell… the dude’s a casanova even when he’s asleep!”


Enessa’s face twisted in horror. “Get your lips away from that, Sasha… slowly!”


Meanwhile, Robin was doubled over with laughter. “Look at her! She’s trying to—what is it?—rape WS with her mouth!” Her teasing made Sasha’s face flush a vivid, bright red.


“Cut it out already, Robin,” Sasha snapped, though her words sounded weak.


“Yeah, yeah,” Robin replied, grinning. “Of course… it’s not like you spoke about waking him up with the ‘blowjob of love’… those were your words, remember?”


Sasha groaned, “Stop trying to embarrass me!”


Jeremiah chuckled. “Trying? I think she succeeded.”


Sasha struggled to free her hands, but WS wasn’t letting go. Panic rising, Enessa grabbed Sasha by her ponytail and yanked her head back from the dangerously rock-hard weapon WS was sporting.


“Holy shit, careful!” Enessa hissed, holding Sasha back.


Robin wiped tears from her eyes, still laughing. “Ohhh… this is exactly why I told you to be careful around the sleeping prince!”


Sasha’s face burned, but a tiny part of her couldn’t help smirking at Robin’s relentless teasing… even as she tried to recover her dignity.


The door creaked open, and innocent Vanessa peeked in. Her eyes widened at the sight—her brother sprawled in the sun, clearly… fully a man. “W-Warscared?” she whispered, frozen.


Zara, standing nearby with her usual bluntness, immediately leaned forward. “FFS… what’s up with our brother’s dick?!” she exclaimed, eyes practically popping out. “It… it must be coated in honey or something… even virgins go crazy over it!”


Vanessa froze, utterly mortified. Her hand flew to her mouth. “Zara! Don’t say that!”


Zara smirked, unfazed. “I mean, come on, look at him! Sleeping like a literal prince, and yet… this… thing…” She gestured wildly. “I can see why Sasha went flying into the tent!”


Meanwhile, WS, still lost in his sun-and-mind-garden bliss, shifted slightly. His hand remained locked in Sasha’s grip, completely unaware of the new audience forming.


Sasha, cheeks blazing, scrambled to sit upright, trying to shield WS. “Vanessa… don’t—don’t look!”


Vanessa, still frozen, whispered, “I… I didn’t know he was… that…”


Robin snorted, pointing at Vanessa. “Welcome to the family, girl. That’s your tall, terrifying brother. Now, can someone explain why everyone in this room has apparently lost all shame?”


Enessa groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “We are literally insane.”


Jeremiah just laughed, shaking his head. “Insane? Nah… this is just a typical day with WS around.”


Zara winked at Vanessa. “Careful, sis… once you notice, there’s no going back. That honey-coated… thing? It gets everywhere… metaphorically.”


Vanessa shrank back, whispering, “I… I need a moment…”


Robin muttered, “We all need a moment… maybe several lifetimes.”


WS lay sprawled in the sunlight, drifting deeper into his mental garden. A new sensation crept through him: a smooth, tingling warmth that spread across his hands. It wasn’t pain—nor sharp pleasure—but a gentle, prickling hum, like a signal awakening long-dormant pathways.


His hands burned softly with love, the kind of warmth that seemed meant for some invisible task, some place he had always known but never reached. He didn’t attach it to anything outside himself—no face, no touch, no context. It was a whisper from his body, a message from the deep parts of him that had always been disconnected.


The sensation was steady, reassuring, impossible to ignore, yet utterly mysterious. It hummed with purpose, a private, internal recognition of something he’d always been meant to feel.


Around him, chaos unfolded—the laughs, the screams, the shocked stares—but WS didn’t notice. He didn’t see Vanessa staring. He didn’t hear Zara mutter about the absurdity of his situation. He was entirely absorbed, entirely inside himself, where his hands burned with a quiet, primal certainty, and nothing else existed.


Sasha froze mid-motion, her lips hovering over WS. “I… I almost gave it a kiss… would that have woken him up?”


Robin tilted her head, waiting. “Why do you ask?”


Sasha glanced at WS, then back at Robin. “Why isn’t he… waking up? He feels… so alive in here, but he’s… still asleep.”


Robin let out a low sigh, finally leaning against the tent. “Ah. His brain’s still swollen, so they’re keeping him under a coma artificially. Williams’ beatdown created a few blood clots in his brain. They’re hoping they get reabsorbed naturally. If one bursts… it could be… problematic.”


Sasha’s eyes widened, a flush of panic creeping over her. “So even now… even if I tried… he wouldn’t wake?”


Robin smirked faintly. “Exactly. You’re safe… for now.”



Sasha’s brow furrowed, watching WS’s hands refuse to let go of hers. “Then… why did he react?” she asked Robin quietly. “I saw it… even now, he won’t release my hand. But with everyone else… nothing.”


Jeremiah, trying to tease the connection, untangled one of Sasha’s hands and offered his own. “Alright, let’s see if this works.”


WS’s fingers remained inert. Nope. Don’t feel a thing… Jeremiah muttered. “Guess I’m not gay for WS.”


Zara tried next, holding out her hand. Nothing.


Vanessa tentatively reached for his hand, and WS closed around hers—but it wasn’t the same. With Vanessa, it was measured, tentative, almost indifferent. With Sasha, his fingers clenched instinctively, subtly demanding, gently asserting himself.


Enessa made her attempt, and WS’s grip nearly crushed her hand. “He must hate me…” she whispered.


Meanwhile, deep in his inner world, WS left his garden of the mind, still wrapped in that twingling, almost-luminous sensation in his hands. He waddled toward the tree that continuously shed blood—the source nourishing his mental garden.


And then… the scarred ghost returned. Its hands glowed with light. WS looked down at his own hands, and the same radiance mirrored there. He froze. Who is this ghost? If I allow it into my inner world… would it poison me, or could it be another addition to the garden? Can I risk trusting it?


The question gnawed at him, dangerous and undeniable. Too dangerous… he thought, and continued forward until he reached the colossal tree he instinctively called Yggdrasil.


He spoke cautiously, at first testing. “If I stay here… no new heads will be born into the trunks. My garden of the mind… will wither as my life experiences wane. Is that true?”


For a long moment, the tree remained silent. Then, with a groaning, organic rustle, it answered.


“Why heads of corpses and not beautiful women?” it rumbled. “Because you have killed far more than of those you loved… even if you attempted love with some, it remains a 1-to-4 disadvantage. Your garden is fed by life experiences, not beauty. Each head represents your lived moments, your choices, your sins, your pain. It is substance, not desire.”


WS exhaled slowly, absorbing the weight of the truth. His hands pulsed lightly, the faint warmth of connection lingering, unclaimed yet meaningful. His gaze shifted back to the glowing ghost. So… this presence may either poison or enrich. A gamble… but perhaps necessary.


As WS pressed his probing hand onto the tree, the surge of thousands of harvested souls’ despair hit him like a tidal wave. His mind reeled, his inner world threatening to collapse under the weight of all the anguish, rage, and suffering he had collected.


Instinctively, he released the gentle hand that had been clinging to him—the one that had been a subtle, comforting anchor. He couldn’t risk harming it. If he kept holding it through this torrent, he knew he would crush it with the same violent reflex that had gripped Enessa’s hand when his mind had instinctively sought grounding during the tree probe.


The second his fingers left Sasha’s hand, the flood of despair was at full force, almost tearing him apart. His other hand, the one gripping Enessa’s, bore the brunt instinctively, holding as if for dear life while the world inside him shook with the weight of every soul he had ever taken.


Sasha’s hand slipped free, warm and safe, and though he didn’t recognize it as hers, the release was automatic—an unspoken protection, an instinctive mercy in the midst of madness.


WS waddled back into his garden of the mind, his fingers still tingling from the brief contact with the shining hand. The chaos of thousands of harvested souls had almost crushed him, and he could still feel their despair lingering like a bitter aftertaste. He paused under the dappled light filtering through the trees of his inner world, thinking.


Intelligence… he mused, letting his gaze wander over the winding roots and hanging heads that fed his garden. How does it work? My spine… it’s an extension of my brain. Could this tree—the tree that holds the memories of those I’ve taken—be the same? A structure, a support, a conduit for thought?


He pressed his hand to the rough bark, letting his mind probe its vastness, but he felt a pull elsewhere, deep in his gut. The instinct—the raw, silent knowledge that doesn’t require conscious thought—was almost overwhelming. Gut instinct… the unconscious intelligence. He flexed his fingers and realized how closely it mirrored his own nervous system: the spine holding everything together, the gut whispering truths before the mind even registers them.


The garden was no longer just a place of memories; it was a living map of his mind and body intertwined. Each head, each root, each drop of blood reflected not just what he had done, but how his body and mind processed it. And somewhere in that tangle, he wondered if he could trust this new, shining presence—or if it would be poisonous to the carefully cultivated ecosystem of his psyche.


WS’s body shivered violently in the clinic, a brief but intense reaction to the overwhelming despair of the thousands of souls he had just sensed. His hands released Sasha’s immediately, and Enessa’s had only narrowly escaped being crushed by his instinctive grip.


The people in the room gasped. Vanessa froze, startled by the sudden movement, while Sasha’s eyes widened in alarm.


Robin barked sharply, her tone tight with fear. “Call a doctor! Now! That blood clot in his brain—he could’ve burst it!”


Jeremiah leaned closer, steadying WS gently. “Keep him calm. Just… stay calm. Don’t touch anything too hard.”


The moment passed as quickly as it came, WS slowly returning to stillness, but the room remained tense, everyone shaken by the sheer intensity of his brief, visceral reaction.


WS’s body shuddered suddenly, his hands clenching with an almost animalistic force, crushing anything they gripped. The momentary tremor rippled through him, and for a second, his mind was lost in the whirl of despair from the souls he had harvested—so intense it had nearly broken him. He released Sasha’s hand immediately, letting it fall gently, but his grip on Vanessa’s hand had been instinctive, almost protective, and she flinched at the force.


Robin, standing near the bedside, saw the shudder and the hands. Her heart skipped a beat. A blood clot… it could burst any second. She snapped into action. “Call the neurologist! Stat! Get him monitored—blood pressure, intracranial scan, everything!”


The nurses and doctors snapped to attention, checking vitals, hooking WS up to additional monitors. Robin barked instructions with precision, delegating tasks to each medical professional like a general directing a squad. Sasha hovered close, frozen, but Robin’s calm and decisive energy seemed to anchor the room.


“Stay calm, everyone,” Robin said, her eyes scanning the monitors. “He’s stable for now, but if another shudder hits, it could be dangerous. Keep him sedated, but do not overdo it. And someone get me the CT—now!”


WS, still half-lost inside his own mind, barely registered the flurry of movement around him. His hands, so alive in their reactions to the people around him, relaxed slightly, though he still clenched and released instinctively as his inner world pulsed. He had let go of Sasha with care, almost reverence, but Vanessa’s hand had been held out of reflex, protective and fierce.


Zara muttered something under her breath, trying to interpret the strange duality of WS’s reactions, but Robin didn’t have time for explanations. She was ensuring his life didn’t become a political or criminal powder keg—here, it was purely medical.


“His brain clots are delicate,” Robin said, almost to herself, but loud enough for the team to hear. “If we lose him… even for a moment, this is on me. Keep everything controlled. No panics. No slips.”


In the corner, Sasha’s gaze lingered on WS, caught between fear and fascination, but Robin’s presence reminded her that here, in this room, the only thing that mattered was keeping him alive. And Robin would make sure of it.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Reality — Nojiko Clinic
The machines hum softly. White walls, quiet hallways.
Warscared hasn’t moved in two weeks, his pulse steady but distant.
Ray’s orders came down — the Nomad chapter is over. Most went home.
But not all.
There’s always one patched jacket sitting by the clinic door,
one Nomad who won’t leave the boy alone.


Santiago and his Hondurans run the place like a fortress —
silent, loyal, disciplined.


Every day, Nadjia comes.
When she enters, the guards step aside,
and the Nomads melt into the hallway.
Only she remains by the bedside,
whispering things nobody else can hear.


Inside the Mind — The Garden
In another place, the sun never sets.
Warscared sits beneath a tree heavy with grapes,
the air sweet, his laughter quiet.
His children run through tall grass,
their voices echoing somewhere between memory and mercy.
He doesn’t question it — the way the world feels complete.
He just watches, and for once, nothing hurts.


Nojiko Clinic — Month Two


Nojiko keeps Warscared alive in more ways than one.
Every morning she stretches his arms and legs herself, refusing to let his muscles wither.
To her, he’s still her boy — and she treats him that way, even when the monitors say otherwise.


Once a month, Leia and Kathy arrive. They bring flowers, sometimes questions, always suspicion.
They pretend they’re just checking in, but everyone knows they want something — the formulas, the chemistry that made Warscared different.
Still, beneath the curiosity, there’s a trace of worry in their eyes.


Outside, the Nomads linger in silence. Some are there for duty, others for faith.
Inside, Nojiko watches over him with the quiet patience of someone who’s forgotten how to hope but can’t stop trying.


Nami is graduating soon. She talks about pressing charges against William —
“He hit a man who couldn’t defend himself.”
The words sting like an echo in the house.


Warscared’s face still carries faint marks, but he healed better than anyone expected.
He just doesn’t wake.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Inside the Mind — The Garden and the Swamp of Blood

The hedges of Warscared’s Garden rose like silent sentinels, separating him from the chaos beyond. Outside the boundaries of his mind, Yggdrasil towered — its colossal trunk twisting skyward, its branches heavy with the heads of those he had taken. The blood from each head pooled at the tree’s roots, forming a swamp of deep crimson. The swamp was thick, dark, and viscous, and yet from it arose the nourishment that fed the Garden. Every drop, every pulse, carried the memories, pain, and despair of his victims. Without it, the Garden would wither; with it, life grew in vivid, impossible patterns.


Within the hedges, the Garden thrived: crystal lakes, lush grass, fragrant blooms. The sun poured evenly across the landscape, a calm presence above the chaos below.


At its center, Warscared’s children waited:


  • Bjorn, a golden-blonde retriever, bounding through the grass with unrestrained joy and loyalty.
  • Emily, a sly orange cat, independent yet always returning to his side, embodying grace and quiet intelligence.
  • The third seed, a black rat, scuttling silently, never named, a reminder of what he did not yet know he had planted — an unknown potential connected to the waking world by fine, glowing threads.

Warscared approached the lake in the center of the Garden, carrying a branch he had cut from Yggdrasil — untouched by heads, untainted by blood. He knelt at the edge, pressing it into the shimmering water. Its roots curled, anchoring it into the Garden.


“Grow,” he whispered. “Learn… teach me what I cannot see.”
The water shimmered. The branch responded with a voice, soft but clear:


“I am what you allow me to become. I am the choice you make, the care you give, the life you nurture. I am… potential.”
Bjorn barked once, a sound like a promise. Emily brushed against his leg, affirming his presence. The rat paused at the edge of the water, eyes glinting, then vanished into shadow — a silent witness of the unknown.


Below the hedges, the swamp of blood pulsed, the victims’ pain lingering in every ripple. It was grotesque, terrifying — and yet it was the lifeblood of his Garden. Warscared did not recoil. He had learned to walk among it, to draw nourishment and insight without losing himself.


“You will grow,” he murmured to the branch. “And I will grow with you. I will see you through… and someday understand all of you.”
The water rippled softly, reflecting the crimson of the swamp beyond, Yggdrasil looming in eternal silence. And somewhere in the threads that connected him to the waking world, a pulse reminded him: he was not gone. He was still alive, still watching, still building.

Inside the Mind — The Debate with the New Tree

Warscared knelt at the center of the lake, watching the branch he had planted. Its roots curled through the water, gentle ripples spreading outward. Slowly, it began to thrum with life, a subtle pulse that mirrored his own heartbeat.


“You will grow,” he murmured, “but… are you what I think you are? Or merely a reflection of what I hope?”
The water shimmered, and the branch quivered, sending faint ripples across the lake. Then a voice emerged — patient, soft, and resonant:


“I am what you made me. I am potential. I am neither you nor them, but both… and more. You planted me, and now I live.”
Warscared leaned back, his gaze wandering to the three representations of his children. Bjorn, golden and exuberant, ran circles along the shore. Emily, lithe and orange, perched gracefully atop a small rock, eyes flicking between him and the branch. And the black rat, scuttling silently along the water’s edge, watched him with faint curiosity, a seed he had never known existed.


“These… these animals,” he muttered. “I cannot command them. They move on their own. They live their own lives. Are they… really mine?”
The branch pulsed, glowing faintly.


“They are yours, as much as they are themselves. You did not shape their wills. You cannot dictate their choices. All you can do is love them… and hope for the best.”
Warscared exhaled slowly. He reached out his hand toward the branch, letting the water lap against his fingers. The warmth pulsed, resonating through him.


“Love them… hope. That’s all?”
The branch’s voice hummed softly through the Garden.


“That is the only thing within your power. Guidance comes from care, not control. Protection comes from presence, not dominance. They are your children… in the way the world allows, not the way you demand.”
He closed his eyes, feeling the weight of the swamp beneath the hedges, the blood of those he had claimed to feed his inner world. He thought of Yggdrasil, looming outside, the world waiting for him to return. The Garden thrived here, peaceful, alive, yet it was a sanctuary born from pain and death.


“If I stay… I preserve this. I nurture them… but the world outside is still burning. My body… my life… my responsibility… waits.”
The branch pulsed again, almost like a heartbeat, almost like encouragement:


“The Garden is a place of preparation. But the world beyond needs you. You may remain, to heal and understand… but you cannot escape the world forever. The choice is yours. When you leave, you carry this Garden with you. And the three… they will remain part of it, even as they grow on their own paths.”
Warscared’s gaze shifted to Bjorn, Emily, and the rat. Each one moved freely, ignoring his presence yet tethered to him in ways he could barely comprehend. His chest tightened, the realization settling: he could not control them. He could not shape them entirely. All he could do was love them, nurture them, and hope that whatever life awaited them would honor what he had planted.


“Hope… love… and risk,” he whispered. “The Garden is mine, and yet it is theirs too. Perhaps that is enough.”
He lingered by the lake a while longer, watching the branch sway in the ripples, the children moving through the light, the swamp of blood beyond the hedges pulsing with silent vigilance. And in the quiet, he finally understood: when he left the Garden, he would carry this sanctuary — this balance of creation and chaos — with him.


But leaving meant returning to the pain. And the Garden had made him question: was he ready to face it, or would he linger a while longer, savoring the fragile equilibrium he had fought to protect?


He did not answer immediately. He only watched the new tree grow, the children play, and the Garden breathe around him, knowing that whatever he chose, nothing would ever truly be under his control.
Nojiko Clinic — Sasha and Robin Visit

The clinic hallway was quiet, save for the soft hum of machines. The Nomad guarding WS stood by the door, posture relaxed but alert. Behind a dark curtain, Nadjia crouched, invisible, her presence acknowledged only by the faint rustle of fabric.


Sasha and Robin stepped forward, moving with the casual confidence of frequent visitors. WS lay under the covers, still, pale, his pulse steady but shallow.


Robin broke the silence first. “It’s been three months. Most Nomads left ages ago… why are there still so many around?”


The Nomad shrugged, leaning casually against the doorframe. “The ones that stayed? They have nothing better to do… besides, I paid them well.”


Sasha’s eyes narrowed. “How many are left in this new Nomad chapter?”


He tilted his head. “Around twenty, plus the ringers that still follow WS in the region… probably fifty.”


Sasha exhaled softly, her gaze flicking to the unconscious boy. Over time, she had grown accustomed to these visits. She reached out, brushing a lock of hair from his face, and felt the familiar warmth bloom under her fingertips. WS never reacted this way to anyone else. Not even Robin.


Robin’s tone softened, a smile flickering across her face. “Nami finally got a boyfriend, by the way. His name’s Steve.”


Sasha glanced up briefly but kept her attention on WS, letting her hand linger over his. Inside, WS felt the warmth of her touch like a signal — familiar, grounding, almost like a pulse of life reaching him even in his coma.


In his Garden of the Mind, the golden light filtered through leaves and vines. He reached for a fruit from Nami’s orange tree — her representation in his inner world. As he bit into the fruit, its sweet juice filled his senses, but something… felt wrong. The taste was off, sharper than usual, carrying a subtle, discordant note that made his stomach twist.


His hands tingled as if the Garden itself was signaling danger, ripples of unease coursing through him. The warmth of Sasha’s touch in the real world contrasted sharply with the warning in his inner world. Something was not right.


He froze, half in the Garden, half in the waking reality, caught between the calm reassurance of Sasha’s presence and the sudden, jarring message from Nami’s representation.


“This shouldn’t be happening,” he thought. “Nothing in the Garden should taste wrong… unless something outside has shifted.”
The Nomad watched silently from the shadows. Nadjia remained hidden, waiting for any signal that her master might stir. Sasha’s hand lingered, gentle and unwavering, and WS felt the subtle pull of connection — but he could not shake the unease, not even with her there.

Inside the Mind — The Fading Garden

Warscared sat by the lake, watching the ripples fade into stillness. The new tree he had planted had grown — slender, young, its leaves trembling with every whisper of wind. The air should have been warm, but now it carried a chill.


He closed his eyes and began to breathe, trying to find that faint rhythm — the one that connected him to the waking world. He had done it before, that slow shifting of awareness, the careful stirring of the body beyond the mind. But this time, something resisted.


The pulse that usually guided him upward was faint. Distant.
He reached for it — and found nothing.


“Come on,” he muttered, forcing calm into his breath. “Come on, I’ve been here too long… time to go back.”
The Garden did not answer. The light dimmed slightly.
The orange tree nearby — Nami’s presence — shivered, its leaves curling as if under unseen pressure.


Then came the voice of the new tree, soft but heavy with meaning:


“An unused muscle will decay and lose its strength… until it is no longer useful.”
WS’s eyes snapped open. “What?”


“You lingered,” the tree said. “You let this world become your refuge. What was once a choice has become a chain. The longer you stayed, the weaker the bridge became.”
The air thickened. The lake darkened. The sound of breathing — his own, labored and uneven — echoed faintly, as though coming from somewhere far away.


He stood, panic creeping into his chest. “No… I can still wake. I decide when to wake.”


But when he reached for that thread that tied him to his body, it slipped through his fingers like mist. His heartbeat felt foreign — not absent, but unreachable, like it belonged to someone else entirely.


“You spent too long in the dream,” the tree whispered. “Too long in the comfort of illusion. Now the body forgets how to listen.”
The edges of the Garden began to blur. The hedges warped, melting into shadow. The warmth of the sun dimmed, replaced by a heavy pressure that squeezed the breath from his lungs.


He staggered, gasping — the air here had weight now, each breath thick and slow.


“Fuck… I shouldn’t have lingered,” he whispered, eyes darting toward the horizon where Yggdrasil’s bleeding branches swayed. “I shouldn’t have stayed this long…”
He reached for Bjorn, for Emily, for the nameless rat — but they, too, were fading into distance. The Garden was collapsing, folding in on itself, suffocating him in silence.


For the first time since entering the coma, Warscared felt fear. Not of pain, not of loss — but of being forgotten by his own body.


And far away, in the sterile quiet of the clinic, a monitor flickered. The line stayed steady, but a single breath hitched — faint, fragile, almost imperceptible.

The Awakening in the Garden

Warmth and motion stirred at the edges of Warscared’s awareness. The dim haze of the Garden dissolved slowly, replaced by sensation: soft, wet, insistent.


He opened his eyes. Bjorn, golden and exuberant, pressed his face to his, licking gently as if greeting a long-lost friend. WS froze for a moment, startled — but the familiarity of the gesture soothed him, grounding him in the moment.


Emily, orange fur gleaming in the filtered light, perched nearby on a low branch, holding a small cluster of grapes delicately in her paws. She chirped softly, as if offering him sustenance and reassurance.


The nameless black rat brushed its sleek body along his arms and chest, its touch surprisingly comforting despite the odd, alien shape.


WS exhaled slowly, letting the sensations wash over him. Warmth. Life. Familiarity.


And then the memory struck — a tidal wave.


The Garden was no longer a refuge. He had lingered too long; his body outside no longer responded as it once had. Every attempt to leave, every stir toward waking, had been blocked by something fundamental — a truth his mind had been unwilling to admit until now.


I can no longer leave…
The thought tightened around him like iron. His pulse raced, not with panic, but with bitter resignation. He had choices in here — he could nurture, he could guide, he could love — but the bridge back to the world beyond was gone. Permanently.


He sank back against the grass, letting Bjorn lick his cheek, letting Emily brush grapes against his lips, letting the rat curl against his side. Every contact was a lifeline, a reminder that life — of a sort — continued.


And yet, beneath it all, the Garden throbbed with an undercurrent of despair. The swamp of blood beyond the hedges pulsed faintly, feeding on what he had harvested, reminding him of the lives he had taken, the paths he could no longer walk.


He closed his eyes again, surrendering to the paradox: alive, aware, surrounded by what he loved… yet trapped.


The soft, insistent licks of Bjorn, the careful offering of Emily, the subtle caress of the black rat — they were his tether to life. But he could not escape. He could only exist, suspended between memory, guilt, and the fragile warmth of his inner world.


And in that suspended moment, Warscared understood fully: he would remain here, forever a prisoner of his own mind, carrying the weight of everything he had been, everything he had done, and everything he could no longer reclaim.

Nojiko Clinic — Alarm in the Room

Sasha’s gaze lingered on WS. Something wasn’t right. The warmth of his presence, the faint pulse beneath her fingers — it felt… muted, distant.


She hesitated, then quietly rose. Her steps were light, careful, as if making a sound might jolt him into something irreversible. She picked up her phone. “Nojiko… I think… something’s wrong with him.”


Nojiko’s voice was steady but sharp over the line. “Sasha? Show me the monitors.”


Sasha stepped back to WS’s bedside, tapping the screen to display the live data. The heartbeat line flickered, thinner than usual, weaker with each passing second. Nojiko’s breath caught.


“God…” she whispered. “It’s not just a dip. It’s… it’s trending down. Every day it’s weaker…”


Robin, standing nearby, instinctively reached for Sasha’s shoulder. The room’s tension thickened as the monitors continued their quiet, merciless reporting of a life hanging by threads.


Nojiko ran a hand over her face, then shook her head slightly. “He has to wake… he has to.”


The faintest flicker of alarm crossed her expression. Her hands shook, a mother’s instinct overriding all training and logic. Sasha and Robin stepped closer, gently holding her.


“Nojiko, breathe,” Sasha murmured. “We’re right here. We’ve got you.”


Robin’s voice was softer, steadier, though it trembled just beneath the surface. “It’s going to be okay… we’ll get through this.”


Nojiko’s gaze dropped back to the monitors. The faint weakening of his heartbeat, the subtle irregularities — every blip screamed at her, yet there was nothing she could do directly.


Sasha and Robin guided her away from the bedside. Nojiko’s body moved reluctantly, her hands lingering as if she could physically hold onto WS’s life from a distance. She leaned heavily against Sasha, trying to steady herself, tears brimming.


“God… my boy…” Nojiko whispered, almost inaudible. The room, once sterile and controlled, now felt unbearably heavy. The machines hummed in quiet indifference.


Sasha’s arms tightened around her. “You’re not alone. None of us are leaving.”


Robin placed a reassuring hand on Nojiko’s back. “It’s hard… I get it. You’re a mother. Seeing him like this… I can’t imagine. But you’re not abandoning him by stepping back for a moment.”


Nojiko closed her eyes, drawing in a shuddering breath. The weight of helplessness pressed down on her, but the touch of the girls reminded her — she was not alone in carrying it.


Meanwhile, in WS’s Garden of the Mind, he remained suspended, oblivious to the alarms in the clinic. He nibbled at grapes offered by Emily, felt Bjorn’s warm attention, and the black rat pressed against him, unaware that the threads tying him to the real world were fraying — almost irreversibly.


Outside, the monitors flickered with his fading heartbeat, a silent countdown echoing through the sterile halls.


WS felt the sweetness of the grapes, a subtle, grounding reminder from his inner garden as his senses brushed against Nadjia’s presence.


Robin paused just outside his room, realizing she had forgotten her cell phone, but that thought faded immediately as she approached the door. She noticed the Nomad still standing outside, silent and watchful — odd, but she didn’t think much of it. The Nomads always stuck with him, except during visits, and today she assumed she’d be alone.


She stepped inside.


Her eyes widened. Nadjia was there, fully absorbed in her task. Robin’s mind froze on a single word: whoreship. That was what it looked like — intense, worshipful devotion, directed entirely at WS. He could not consent.


Her throat went dry. Something inside her wanted to scream, to intervene, but her voice refused. Nadjia seemed so happy, so absorbed, so utterly present in what she was doing.


Robin slipped silently behind a curtain, pressing herself into the shadows, cheeks flushing red. She could not believe what she was seeing. Who would have thought Nadjia and WS like this?


Even as her shock held her frozen, Robin’s mind flicked back to the past few months. Nadjia had grown self-assured, assertive, confident. That confidence now radiated in every motion, in every gesture. Perhaps, Robin admitted silently, there had been consent once — in the past — which explained the boldness she now witnessed.


WS remained passive, a body to which Nadjia directed her devotion. He didn’t act, didn’t react, didn’t acknowledge. Yet the grapes’ sweetness lingered in his senses, a faint tether to the world inside him, separate but present.


Robin’s stomach twisted, a tangle of fascination, disbelief, and moral unease, as she watched, unable to look away. Nadjia’s focus, her joy, her complete absorption — it was shocking, lewd, and impossible to ignore.


Robin’s eyes widened as she took in the scene. Nadjia was there, completely absorbed, whoreshipping WS with a focus and delight that made Robin’s stomach knot. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of it. How could this have happened?


She ran scenarios in her head, piecing together the fragments she knew. It had been after Nadjia had slapped WS—a sharp, startling moment—and then… the next day, she had returned different. Glowing. Full of self-confidence. That energy, that radiance… could it be that Nadjia had somehow delivered herself? Broken and rebuilt, stronger, bolder, unafraid?


Robin felt a tight twist of envy. The shy, careful Nadjia she had known—the girl who had quietly endured, who had spoken softly, who had hidden behind walls—was gone. In her place was a woman who could do shameful, audacious things and smile while doing them. Who could worship a man without hesitation, fully present, utterly self-assured.


Her thoughts flickered to the past. Nadjia had always been quiet, reserved, careful—so unlike the assertive, commanding woman before her now. Robin remembered how they had connected, both shaped and constrained by overbearing mothers, finding understanding in each other’s cautiousness. And yet now… there was no trace of the introverted Nadjia. Only this force, this bold, radiant woman, completely at ease in her body and her choices.


Robin’s cheeks flushed as she pressed herself behind the curtain. She couldn’t look away. Nadjia seemed so alive, so unrestrained. And she seemed… happy. That made it worse. It wasn’t coercion or desperation. It was joy. Unapologetic, radiant joy.


Robin exhaled slowly, swallowing the pang of envy and awe. The transformation was complete. The Nadjia she had known was gone—replaced by someone utterly formidable, utterly alive, and terrifyingly, intoxicatingly confident.


Robin could not tear her eyes away. Nadjia’s movements—fluid, precise, and impossibly confident—held her captive. Shock and disbelief twisted inside her like a knot.


She remembered the morning Nadjia had slapped WS. She had watched, frozen, as the air seemed to crack with his fury. No one dared stand in his way, except Vidal and Nami—they had grabbed Nadjia and pulled her to safety, dragging her into the bathroom while she trembled. The memory made Robin’s stomach tighten. She had never truly understood the depth of WS’s rage until that moment.


And then the weekend… Robin ran it in her mind over and over. Whatever had happened after the weekend she returned, glowing and full of self-confidence. must have been brutal, unspeakable. Nadjia had gone to him to apologize, and the next day she returned glowing, a woman transformed. Confident, self-assured, and unafraid. Robin’s chest tightened. How could someone endure something so shattering and emerge so unbroken, so… complete?


The timid, introverted Nadjia she had known was gone. The woman before her was fearless, audacious, and wickedly alive. Robin’s envy burned hot—she had never seen anyone like this. The thought pricked even sharper because she knew Nadjia had been a virgin just months ago. And now… with Nami having lost hers recently, Robin realized with a pang that she herself was the last virgin left in the group.


Her eyes widened as she watched Nadjia, heart thundering. Trembling, she could hardly believe what her mind and body were perceiving. How could Nadjia… handle that? How could she appear to enjoy it so openly? Robin’s thoughts raced, running through every scenario, every possibility that could have led to this: the transformation, the courage, the audacity. And yet none of them made sense. None of them should have been possible.


Fear, awe, and envy warred inside her. Robin’s chest tightened as she silently acknowledged it: the woman in front of her—the one who could do such shameful things with a smile—was entirely different from the Nadjia she had remembered. And try as she might, Robin could not look away.


Robin could not tear her eyes away. Nadjia trembled all over, her body quivering in a way that made Robin’s stomach knot. Something was happening—something intensely intimate—but Robin had never seen anything like it. Porn, movies, nothing had prepared her. The whimpering, the shaking… she interpreted it as fear. Distress. Something entirely human, and yet… wrong.


Her heart thumped painfully as she watched Nadjia move over WS. The sounds were muffled, controlled, as if she were straining to keep them from reaching anyone outside. Robin’s breath caught at the gurgling, the swallowing, the almost ritualistic care with which Nadjia performed every motion. It made Robin’s head spin. What… what was happening? How could someone do this and still be smiling like that?


Then came the words. Nadjia’s voice, barely audible, but piercing through Robin’s shock. “Please… wake up… I need you, master…” The mask of self-confidence Robin had admired from afar cracked. For all her strength, all her pride, Nadjia’s voice revealed a desperate, trembling core. Without him, the veneer was nothing. Just a mask.


Robin’s mind reeled. She had envied Nadjia once—her self-assurance, her poise, the way she had changed so dramatically after that weekend. But this… this was beyond any envy she had felt. Nadjia was broken and remade, yes, but now she had become something else entirely. Obsessive. Twisted. Devoted in a way that made Robin’s blood run cold.


Her stomach churned at the gurgling and swallowing. She had never imagined such things, and yet, the pleading, pitiful tones—master—sliced straight into her chest. How could anyone call another that? How could anyone reduce herself so completely? Robin’s hands shook, and she pressed them to her mouth, trying to quiet the mix of revulsion and disbelief that threatened to escape.


She could only watch, frozen, as Nadjia’s confidence and obsession intertwined in a display that was both horrifying and pitiful. The girl she had once envied was gone, replaced by this… worshipful devotion to a man who could not respond. And Robin, the last virgin of their group, could do nothing but silently witness the unraveling of someone she thought she knew.


Nadjia’s voice trembles with urgency, but she keeps it low, almost a whisper.
“Please, Master… wake up. You only react when I take care of you… or when Sasha visits. Your heartbeat grows stronger then… but once she leaves… you drift back to sleep.”


Robin freezes, the words sinking in.


Nadjia continues, softer now, almost teasing:
“So, Miss Peeping Tom… are you helping me get Sasha to wake him up?”


Robin swallows hard, shocked. “Wait… you mean you knew I was watching and still… did… that?”


“Of course,” Nadjia replies without hesitation. “How else could I have you on video, watching like a peeping tom?”


Robin hesitates, the word ‘trap’ on her lips. “So… it was a trap?”


“Not really,” Nadjia says, a faint smile in her voice. “Just… pure luck, I guess.”


Her words hang in the room, a strange mix of devotion, strategy, and raw determination — a testament to how far she is willing to go for him.


Robin’s voice is tight, almost trembling. “When… when did this… whatever it is… start?”


Nadjia’s eyes are steady, calm. “Officially? Never. Nobody will ever know of me and him. Not even him is allowed to know that you know. Got it?”


Robin’s knees buckle slightly. “Ok… but… how?”


Nadjia tilts her head, as if weighing the question. “Well… I always wanted a strong man. Few are stronger than him. So… why not?”


Robin’s voice rises, disbelief and concern mingling. “But he’s unconscious! You don’t have to do that… degrade yourself like that!”


Nadjia’s tone softens, almost reverent. “Indeed, I do not. And yet… I do. He helped me, accepted me with all my flaws… he took onto himself the disgrace of the person I was, and removed my fear and anxiety. So… could I do any less for such a beautiful gift he has bestowed upon me?”


Robin’s eyes widen, caught somewhere between awe, shock, and an unsettling understanding of the depth of Nadjia’s devotion.


Robin swallows hard, searching Nadjia’s face. “Is… is this love?”


Nadjia nods, a small, almost sad smile playing on her lips. “Yes… from my side, certainly. From him to me? Probably more… an obligation. I help where I can, to ease his burden.”


Robin frowns, hesitant. “So… everything you do, it’s not… mutual?”


“Mutual?” Nadjia tilts her head, her eyes clear. “No. He has his own world, his own battles. My devotion is mine alone. But that doesn’t make it less real… or less necessary.”


Robin exhales slowly, the weight of Nadjia’s words sinking in. She had never seen anyone so completely consumed by someone else… and yet, there was a strange clarity, a purpose, in the way Nadjia carried it.


Robin’s cheeks flush. “…Wait. The… sex… is really that good?”


Nadjia shrugs, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “It’s… nice. I mean, when he’s awake and does… unspeakable things to me? Fuck… that’s the best thing in the world. Currently? Not really… it’s like a dildo. But… since it’s with him, it’s still a bit better.”


Robin’s eyes widen, unsure where to look, her mind racing to process what Nadjia just admitted.


Robin swallows, struggling to understand. “But… he’s… unconscious. Why… why are you doing all this now? I mean, doesn’t it… I don’t know… seem pointless?”


Nadjia’s eyes soften, though her voice is firm. “Pointless? No. He gave me the strength to be someone I could never have been alone. Every ounce of me, all the confidence I hold now—it came from him. If I can’t awaken him, if I can’t… make him react, then everything he gave me means nothing. So yes… I do this. Because without him, I’m nothing. Without him, I crumble. Even if it looks… shameful.”


Robin shivers, a mixture of awe and disbelief washing over her. “You… you really mean that?”


Nadjia nods. “Every word. This… devotion, this… worship… it’s not for me. It’s for him. He is my master. And if I have to endure the impossible to bring him back… I will. Do you understand now why I had you… watching?”


Robin’s stomach twists. “…I… I think I do. But it’s… insane.”


“Maybe,” Nadjia concedes, a hint of a sad smile crossing her face. “But this is the only way I can serve him… and perhaps, you can help too.”


Robin studies Nadjia carefully.
“You talk about him like he owns you,” she says slowly. “How far would you really go?”


Nadjia’s smile falters, but she doesn’t look away. “If he told me to give everything—time, dignity, reputation—I would. I already have.”


Robin’s voice drops. “Even if it destroyed you?”


“That’s the point,” Nadjia answers quietly. “He rebuilt me once. If that means breaking again so he can stand, then so be it. My choices belong to him now—not because he demanded them, but because I gave them freely.”


Robin stares, unsure if she’s hearing devotion or delusion. “That’s not love, Nadjia… that’s surrender.”


“Maybe,” Nadjia admits, her tone almost tender. “But when you’ve lived your whole life scared of your own shadow, surrender can feel like freedom.”


Beat 4 – Nadjia’s Boundaries and Devotion


Nadjia’s gaze locked onto Robin, steady and unflinching, and yet there was a weight in it that pressed on Robin’s chest. “Only he has power over my body,” Nadjia said, each word deliberate. “No one else—never. That’s not fear. That’s choice. He gave me the strength to stand, and I gave myself back to him in return.”


Robin’s mind raced. Nadjia was brilliant, calculating, and socially dominant—the kind of person who could command a room without raising her voice. Yet here she was, admitting that the single strongest force in her life was a boy lying unconscious in a hospital bed. Robin felt a mixture of awe and disbelief. How could someone so assured, so intelligent, willingly surrender herself so completely?


The room seemed to shrink around Robin, every detail magnified: the way Nadjia’s hands rested lightly on the chair, the faint flush of her cheeks, the subtle tightening of her jaw. Robin wanted to argue, to pull Nadjia back from what she saw as a dangerous surrender—but words failed. Nadjia’s devotion was not an act of weakness; it was a fortress built from the ashes of her former self.


Robin realized that this surrender was not forced—it was freely given. Nadjia had chosen this. And in that choice lay a kind of power Robin could not reconcile: the power to give everything without asking permission, to place trust so fully that it became both shield and weapon.


Yet even as Robin tried to understand, one thought clawed at her: if Nadjia could give herself so completely to someone like Warscared, what did that make Robin herself? Watching, judging, still so far removed from the intensity of Nadjia’s devotion.


Beat 5 – The Task: Wake Him


Nadjia shifted slightly, the weight of her conviction settling in the air between them. “I need him to wake up,” she said, voice low but firm. Robin blinked, caught off guard by the simplicity of the request, yet she could feel the desperation threaded through every syllable.


“How?” Robin asked, instinctively, though she already knew there was no simple answer. Nadjia’s eyes met hers, unwavering. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “Not yet. I only know that I need him to react, to fight back, to open his eyes. I can’t do it alone, and I can’t force it. But… maybe you can help.”


Robin felt her heart skip. Help? She had just watched everything—saw the depth of Nadjia’s surrender and the intimate devotion she carried for a man who was barely conscious. How could she possibly help? Yet Nadjia’s voice was calm, almost commanding, and something in that certainty rattled Robin’s usual composure.


“You understand what I’ve done,” Nadjia continued, “and you understand why. But he only responds in certain ways. Only to touch, only to care, only… when someone like Sasha is here. I need you to help me make that happen—or at least not stop it. You don’t need to understand the how. Just… help.”


Robin swallowed hard, caught between moral outrage and the strange fascination of it all. Nadjia’s hands rested lightly on her knees, steady, patient, radiating a confidence that had been forged in some crucible Robin could only imagine. Nadjia wasn’t asking for permission. She was issuing a mission.


“And if I fail?” Robin whispered, the words barely audible.


“Then I’ll keep trying,” Nadjia said softly, almost to herself. “Because I’ve been given a gift. I cannot let it waste away.”


Robin exhaled, her mind a storm of confusion, envy, and incredulity. The devotion, the absolute surrender, the cold logic of a girl who had rebuilt herself entirely around one person—it was almost impossible to comprehend. And yet, standing here, listening, Robin realized that this was Nadjia’s world now, and she was being asked to step inside it, if only for a moment.


Beat 6 – Sealed Compliance


Robin stands frozen, absorbing the gravity of what Nadjia has just asked—and what she has already agreed to. “I… I understand,” she whispers, even as her mind reels. She’s aware now of the delicate balance she’s entering: helping Nadjia wake someone who can’t consent in the present, and keeping a secret that, if revealed, would shatter everything.


Nadjia meets her gaze, calm but urgent. “Good,” she says. “That’s all I needed. Just your compliance. Your presence. That’s enough for now.”


Robin swallows, realizing she has no real choice but to follow along if she wants to avoid disaster—for WS, for Nadjia, and even for herself. The magnitude of Nadjia’s devotion—and the lengths she’s already gone—presses down on her chest.


“And remember,” Nadjia continues softly, “no one else can know. Not him. Not anyone. This stays between us until… until he wakes.”


Robin nods, mind racing. She understands now that Nadjia’s desperation is tempered by intelligence: three months of restraint, of careful maneuvering, and every action calculated to avoid discovery. Nadjia’s hands, her voice, her body—all tools in the delicate task of coaxing WS back from the edge.


Robin’s thought falters for just a moment. She feels the weight of what she’s witnessing: the complete surrender, the devotion that borders on obsession, and the impossible task Nadjia has set for herself. And yet, she knows she cannot turn away.


Nadjia gives her a small, almost imperceptible nod—a silent acknowledgment that Robin is now a part of the plan, an accomplice in a ritual of devotion that must remain hidden.


Robin exhales. She has agreed. There’s no turning back.


Beat 7 – Nadjia’s Request


Nadjia straightens, still careful around the sleeping WS. Her eyes meet Robin’s, sharp and commanding. “You need to get Sasha to do something,” she says, voice low, urgent. “Something that will make him wake up.”


Robin blinks, trying to parse the request. “What… what do you mean? What works?”


Nadjia shrugs slightly, a shadow of uncertainty passing over her features. “I don’t know. So far… everything that made him react has been… sexual. But I’m not sure that’s what he values most in her.” Her lips tighten. “I can guide, but I can’t reproduce it. Not with her.”


Robin frowns. “You mean… with everyone else he’s… experienced, it’s just routine?”


“Exactly,” Nadjia says softly. “Notches on the belt. But with Sasha… he’s awkward. Hesitant. Different. It’s something else entirely.”


The weight of the truth hangs in the air. Nadjia’s fingers twitch slightly, restless even as she maintains her composure. She knows the stakes: WS can’t wake on his own yet, and only Sasha seems to stir something real inside him. But what that ‘something’ is—Nadjia can’t define it, only hope it can be found. And if Robin can be the bridge… well, maybe there’s a chance.


Beat 8 – Robin Processing


Robin stands frozen a moment, the weight of Nadjia’s words pressing down on her. She looks at the girl she’s known for months, suddenly seeing a side she never imagined: desperate, calculating, and utterly devoted. “So… you want me to… what? Convince Sasha to…?”


Nadjia interrupts with a sharp shake of her head. “No, don’t convince. Just… get her here. Make her want to.” Her eyes narrow. “I don’t know what he needs from her. I only know she’s the key. You can… help him wake up.”


Robin swallows hard. “And you… you’ve done everything else already?”


A faint, almost proud smile crosses Nadjia’s lips. “Everything I can. And yet… he still sleeps.”


Robin frowns, thinking. She’s no stranger to power dynamics—her world, her family, her friendships—but this… this is something else. WS is untouchable in ways she can barely understand, Nadjia’s devotion is extreme, and yet there’s logic in it, even if it’s terrifying.


“So… all I have to do is get Sasha close enough?” Robin asks cautiously.


Nadjia’s expression softens, just enough to let Robin feel the trust being placed in her. “Yes. Don’t ask why, don’t ask what. Just… be the one who brings her to him. And be careful. I won’t risk him waking and discovering anything else.”


Robin nods slowly, her mind racing. There’s fear, disbelief, and the faintest spark of curiosity. How could anyone understand this? How could anyone help in a situation so… impossible? But she knows Nadjia isn’t bluffing. And somehow, Robin feels the weight of responsibility settle on her shoulders—she is now part of this mission, whether she wants to be or not.


Nadjia glances at Robin, urgency and a trace of desperation in her eyes. “You need to get Sasha to interact with him. Touch him, talk to him… do whatever it takes. I don’t know what works for him, but she’s the only one who makes him react like that.”


Robin hesitates, thinking back to all the times she’s seen him in action. With almost every other girl, WS is smooth, irresistible: those piercing deep-blue eyes, the wicked pearly smile, the staccato cadence of his practiced voice—half the girls simply melt. Even the ones who don’t, a single word from him can snag attention. But with Sasha… it’s different.


“He’s awkward with her,” Robin murmurs, almost to herself. “With everyone else, he’s… flawless. But with her, he’s… not.”


Nadjia’s jaw tightens. “Exactly. That’s why you have to help. Sasha might be the one to make him stir, to wake him, even just a little. That’s all I know. That’s why you’re needed—to get her to do it.”


Beat 10 – Honduran Barrio / Panadería


Robin sends a quick message to Sasha: Meeting Nadjia for coffee. Be there.


The two arrive at the panadería tucked into the Honduran barrio. The smell of fresh bread and sweet conchas fills the air. As they settle at a small table, two of the Honduran orderlies from Nojiko Clinic nod at Nadjia.


Robin raises an eyebrow. “Do you… know those guys?”


Nadjia smirks. “Oh, them? They’re WS people. He’s… well, let’s just say, he’s the lord of this barrio.”


Robin chokes on her coffee. “Wait, what?”


“Yeah,” Nadjia continues, calm as ever. “The head orderly at the clinic? Santiago. Official boss of the barrio. But they’re still his men. WS’s men handle the perimeter, the clinic itself… it’s all organized.”


Robin blinks, still processing. “And Nojiko knows?”


Nadjia shrugs lightly. “Probably. Those guys are volunteers at the clinic—mainly to keep her safe. After all, she’s WS’s mother.”


Robin shakes her head, more incredulous than ever, and sips her coffee slowly, realizing how deep WS’s influence runs, far beyond what she’d ever imagined.


Robin leans back, incredulous. “So… what will happen when WS wakes up? You think he’ll date you? Marry you?”


Nadjia laughs softly, shaking her head. “No. He said he’d find me a decent husband… get me set up for life.”


Robin nearly spits her coffee. “What? And you’ll just do it?”


“Of course,” Nadjia replies calmly. “He doesn’t tell me what I want to hear. He tells me what I need to hear.”


Robin frowns. “How can you allow a guy to hold that much power over you?”


“Because I asked him to,” Nadjia says, matter-of-fact. “And he ended up saying yes. Of course.”


Robin blinks. “So… he’ll pawn you off to another dude, and you’ll be happy?”


Nadjia pauses, considering. “Yeah… I’ll always be his, even if I marry another man. And I’ll only do it because he tells me to.”


“Why?” Robin presses.


“Because he wants what’s best for me,” Nadjia says firmly. “Most guys will lie to get into your panties… but WS? He’s different. He doesn’t lie unless it’s a moral obligation—it makes his spirit weak.”


Robin’s eyes widen. “How do you know that?”


“Pillow talk,” Nadjia says with a smirk. “And we had a lot… and I mean a lot… of pillow talk while he applies salves and balms after our… sessions.”


Robin exhales slowly, trying to digest it all, realizing that Nadjia’s devotion is a combination of absolute trust, strategic surrender, and a bond that defies ordinary understanding.


Sasha stood quietly behind them, curiosity in her gaze. “Who applies the balms, Nadjia? Are you finally telling us who your… gentleman is?”


Nadjia and Robin both started, a faint flush rising to their cheeks.


“Oh—hello, Sasha,” Nadjia said smoothly, masking her momentary panic. “I wasn’t quite ready to introduce my… companion yet. I was simply telling Robin that the aftercare after… intimate moments is unparalleled.”


Sasha raised an eyebrow. “I wouldn’t know.”


“It makes one feel genuinely appreciated and valued,” Nadjia replied, her voice calm but her mind racing. Careful, Nadjia. Not yet. She mustn’t know who it is. “Most men would… use you and then disappear, but if he remains, attentive, it shows that one has truly found someone remarkable.”


Sasha’s gaze sharpened. “Is that why you’re not naming him?”


Nadjia’s heart skipped. She’s too perceptive… but she still doesn’t know it’s him. “Yes,” she said carefully, controlling her tone. “I wouldn’t want someone… overreaching to claim him.”


Robin, still flushed, stammered, “But you told me—”


“Yes,” Nadjia admitted, a hint of exasperation threading her refined tone. How could I have been so careless? “I spoke to Robin, but she has no idea who I meant.”


Sasha stood behind them, peering over their shoulders. “Who applies the balms, Nadjia? Are you finally telling us who your guy is?”


Nadjia and Robin both jumped slightly.


“Oh—hey, Sasha,” Nadjia said, keeping her tone light. “Not ready to reveal my… partner yet. I was just telling Robin that the aftercare after… you know… it’s the best part.”


Sasha smirked. “I wouldn’t know.”


“It’s… nice,” Nadjia said carefully. “Most guys just use you and leave. But if he actually stays and takes care of you afterward, it’s different. It shows he actually… cares.”


Sasha raised an eyebrow. “Is that why you’re not saying who it is?”


Nadjia nodded, a tiny flicker of panic behind her calm. Okay, Nadjia, don’t blow it. “Yeah. I don’t want some rich girl swooping in and stealing him before I’m ready to… you know.”


Robin, still blushing, squeaked, “But you told me—”


“Yeah,” Nadjia admitted, shaking her head slightly. Seriously? How did I let that slip? “I talked to Robin, but she still has no clue who I meant.”


The next morning, Robin and Nadjia met in the sunlit courtyard of ZPR College. Robin carried her coffee like a shield, still trying to process the previous day’s conversation.


“So,” Robin began, trying to sound casual, “about… yesterday.”


Nadjia sipped her drink, eyes flicking around to make sure no one was listening too closely. “About what?” she asked innocently, though a smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.


“You know… your ‘partner,’ the whole… thing.” Robin tried to keep her voice neutral, but the blush creeping up her neck betrayed her.


Nadjia laughed softly. “Relax. I didn’t tell anyone. You still have no clue, right?”


Robin’s eyes widened. “No. But… I mean… wow.”


“Yeah,” Nadjia said, leaning back against the table. “It’s complicated. And honestly, it’s none of your business. You’re just here to help me get him to wake up. That’s your role.”


Robin stared at her. “Help… wake him up? How?”


Nadjia shrugged, feigning casualness, though there was a tense edge in her voice. “I have no clue. I know what works for me, but him… with Sasha? That’s different. Something about her touches him in ways I can’t. I just need you to… be there. Observe. Support. Maybe help me figure it out.”


Robin nodded slowly, still processing. “Right. So, I’m basically your… accomplice.”


“You’re my ally,” Nadjia corrected with a faint smile. “And if it helps him… then everything else falls into place.”


The two girls sipped their coffees, the courtyard buzzing with students around them. The conversation was quiet, measured, but the weight of the previous day lingered between them — the secret of what Nadjia had revealed, and what they both now had to navigate.


Ayuah and Bella stormed into the common area, a flurry of energy and sharp eyes scanning the room.


“Fuck—where is Nami?” Ayuah demanded, throwing her hands up. “Ever since she started dating that Steve dude, she’s practically vanished!”


Dwayne laughed, slapping the table. “Now you know how we guys feel when one of our buddies starts seeing someone, right Jeff?” He side-eyed Ayuah with a teasing grin.


Jeff raised an eyebrow. “Come on, dude, I’m still on the team. But Ayuah and I have to have our own time too, not just hanging with you guys all the time!”


Ayuah groaned, rolling her eyes. “I swear, you people are impossible.”


Bella smirked, shaking her head as she leaned against the doorway. “Some things never change.”


Robin and Nadjia exchanged quiet glances across the room, both sensing the familiar chaos of the clique in full swing—and yet, each with their own private stakes lurking just beneath the surface.


Sasha walked in, her brow furrowed. “I’m worried about Nami! She’s barely around these days.”


Ayuah snorted. “Seriously, where the hell has she disappeared to?”


Sasha turned to Robin, eyes narrowing slightly. “And who is that Steve dude you introduced to Nami?”


Robin hesitated, then shrugged, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks. “A friend of the family. He’s… a nerd, but really smart. Nami needed someone—someone to keep her distracted from… what happened with WS.”


Bella raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. “Distracted? That sounds serious.”


Robin nodded slowly, glancing down at her coffee. “It is. Some things you don’t just get over easily, and Nami… she needed a break.”


Sasha let out a low whistle, her concern deepening. “Damn. I just hope she’s okay.”


Dwayne laughed, shaking his head. “Really? Steve? The son of that Zane associate? They’ve got some apps together or something?”


Ayuah snorted, crossing her arms. “My family has hundreds of companies, thousands of brands. It’s not like I keep track of all of them—much less some nerdy offsprings!”


“I mean,” she continued, nodding at Bella, “I know Bella, her father are one of our associates in the financial world, but everyone else? A bunch of bootlickers I couldn’t care less about.”


Dwayne raised an eyebrow. “Which brings up the real question—if they’re Zane-aligned, how the hell was it a Revera making the introductions?”


Vidal frowned, clearly troubled. Bella noticed immediately and asked, “What’s wrong?”


He shook his head. “It’s Nami… something’s off about her lately. It was bad enough when she was worried about WS, but now… she acts like she’s sedated.”


“Sedated?” Bella echoed, raising an eyebrow.


“Yeah,” Vidal said, running a hand through his hair. “Even her brilliant legal mind seems… dulled. I mean, she finished her master’s, but Nojiko expected her to push toward a PhD in international law. Lately, she’s struggling with it.”


He paused, thinking back to late dinners. “Normally, she’d fire up—she and WS could go for hours debating the most boring legal minutiae. Without him present… well, I’m sure Steve’s an okay dude, but it’s not the same.”


“Just Busy, I Guess”


The chatter in the ZPR common room hums between half-studied textbooks and half-finished drinks.


Ayuah scrolls through her phone. “Anyone heard from Nami lately? She bailed on our study group again.”


Bella snorts. “Probably busy tutoring that Steve guy on some law stuff. Poor guy doesn’t know what he signed up for.”


Dwayne grins. “Yeah… remember how Jeff disappeared when he started dating Ayuah? Guess guys really go missing over girls.”


Jeff laughs. “Touché,” he says, bumping Ayuah’s shoulder.


Sasha, sitting apart, frowns. “Still… it’s not like Nami to go quiet this long. She used to text me every other day—class gossip, research updates, her mother’s latest cases…”


Vidal sighs, trying to keep things casual. “She’s just wrapped up in her PhD, maybe. Or Steve. Either way, it’s probably nothing.”


Robin, who’s been silent, stirs her drink. “Steve’s… intense,” she says softly.


Bella tilts her head, smirking. “Intense like obsessed? Or intense like Nami finally found someone who can match her brain?”


“Bella,” Sasha warns, voice low.


“What? I’m just saying. She acts like she’s perfect. Maybe Steve’s teaching her she’s not untouchable.”


The laughter that follows is uneasy. Robin glances at Sasha, who gives her a look that says later.


Nadjia leans in close to Robin, her voice low and urgent.
“Robin… I need you to get Sasha to visit WS again,” she says.
Robin blinks, caught off guard. “Again? But… we already went this week.”
Nadjia shakes her head. “It has to happen. Just… make it work. He needs it.”
Robin swallows, realizing the weight of the task Nadjia is placing on her. Nadjia offers a brief, almost grateful smile, then steps back and disappears, leaving Robin to process what she just agreed to do.


Robin slides into the café corner where Sasha is scrolling on her phone. “We should visit WS again today,” she says lightly, keeping her tone casual.


Sasha glances up, frowning. “Again? We literally just went this week. Why the sudden change?”


Robin leans back, shrugging as if it’s an afterthought. “Well… I was thinking we could invite Nami to come along. She hasn’t been around much, and you’ve been worried about her.”


Sasha blinks, consideration flickering across her face. “Nami? You really think she’d go for that?”


Robin gives a slight smile, letting it seem like an easy, logical suggestion. “Yeah. She cares about her brother. If we say it’s a visit for him, it’s a solid reason for her to leave the house.”


Sasha exhales slowly, half-laughing. “So… you’re using WS as a convenient excuse to get Nami out?”


Robin shrugs again, effortless. “Just making sure everyone gets what they need.”


Sasha shakes her head, smiling, unaware that Robin is shifting the focus entirely — WS is secondary; the real goal is Nami stepping out.


Nami’s voice comes sharp over the phone. “No. I’m not going anywhere.”


Robin and Sasha exchange startled looks. Robin leans closer, keeping her tone calm. “Come on, Nami. We’re just visiting your girlfriend’s younger brother at the clinic. It’ll be fine.”


A male voice snaps from the background, irritated and sharp. “WTF are you doing?”


Robin freezes for a moment, then quickly says, “Nami, put the phone on loudspeaker.”


Nami hesitates, then complies.


The voice snaps again. “Yeah… it’s Steve.”


Robin speaks firmly, using her leverage. “We’re visiting your girlfriend’s younger brother at the clinic, Steve. You’re bringing Nami along.”


Immediately, his tone shifts. Steve recognizes Robin’s voice and compliance replaces irritation. “Oh… uh… yeah. Okay. Fine.”


Sasha stares at Robin, bewildered. “WTF was that? He went from furious to… compliant instantly?”


Robin glances at Sasha, composed but thoughtful. “I had to. Nami wasn’t budging. Using Steve was the fastest way to get her out. Now she’s coming with us — goals accomplished.”
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Beat 1 — Arrival & First Derision (Steven Driving)

The Mercedes glides up to the clinic, black paint gleaming even in the dull morning light.
Steven grips the wheel with a casual arrogance, one hand resting on the leather as he navigates the driveway. He smirks at Nami in the passenger seat.


“Really?” he drawls. “This is it? Nojiko’s clinic? For poor people?”


Nami keeps her eyes on the ground, hands folded in her lap. She doesn’t respond — she doesn’t need to. The car is technically hers, but the registration is under Steven’s name, and he’s clearly in charge.


He chuckles, sharp and cold. “I should have guessed. You think money can smooth over anything, but this? This is pathetic.”


Nami stays silent, letting his words roll over her. Her compliance is visible without a word.

Beat 2 — Leaving the Car & Spotting Sasha

Steven cuts the engine with a snap, the low growl of the Mercedes fading into silence. He opens his door first, stepping out with effortless authority, hand brushing the roof as he glances back at Nami.


“After you,” he says, smirking.


Nami hesitates, then slides out, heels clicking against the pavement. She keeps her gaze low, aware of Steven’s control but also of her own visibility in the clinic’s small lot.


As they move toward the entrance, Steven’s eyes catch movement near the door — Sasha Petrov, composed, sharp, and approaching with that unflinching confidence.


Steven’s lips curl into a thin smile. “Is that… her?”


Nami stiffens slightly, recalling her earlier distance from Sasha. Before she can say anything, Steven leans close, voice low and cutting:


“You were rude to her, weren’t you?”


Nami swallows. She doesn’t answer. The Mercedes already feels like a symbol of her subservience — but now, walking toward Sasha, she’s painfully aware of the social stakes.


Sasha notices the tension immediately, instinctively shifting so that Nami is between her and Steven. Her eyes narrow, protective and alert, reading the subtle hierarchy in motion: the expensive car, Steven’s dominance, Nami’s compliance.


The air is taut — three people, each with a role in this silent power play, and Nami caught squarely in the middle.

Beat 3 — Robin Arrives & Steven Connects the Dots (Nami as Full Member)

As Nami and Steven approach the clinic entrance, sharp footsteps echo behind them. Robin appears, moving with her usual effortless precision, a slight smile on her lips.


“Vanessa and Zara were here earlier with Nick,” she says casually, scanning the lot. “Didn’t think we’d need to wait long.”


Steven pauses, eyes narrowing. His mind quickly assembles the social puzzle:


  • Vanessa and Zara — Collins with a Zane mother, peripheral but notable.
  • Robin — the “shadow princess,” aligned with Sasha, the “ice princess.”
  • Nami — she’s not an orbiter. She’s part of the ZPR clique, fully integrated, respected and connected.

A flash of realization strikes him: All this access… through her… and she never thought to mention it. The thought is sharp and predatory, but he keeps it to himself.


Sasha notices Robin’s arrival and straightens immediately. Protective instinct flares — two of the ZPR princesses now flank Nami, reinforcing her status and visibility.


The stakes are clear:


  • Nami is central, not peripheral.
  • Steven now sees that controlling or manipulating her could give him leverage into the heart of the clique, including the Zane, Riviera, and Petrov connections.
  • Nami’s silence and compliance in the car already signal her vulnerability, but Steven knows her social authority makes her more valuable — and dangerous — than he first realized.
Beat 4 — Steven Asserts Control, Sasha Reacts

Steven steps a half-step ahead of Nami as they near the clinic door, his posture deliberate, claiming the space as if it’s his. The Mercedes gleams behind them — an unspoken symbol of his authority, bought with her money but under his name.


“Walk a little straighter, Nami,” he says smoothly, voice low but sharp. “You want them to take you seriously? Start acting like it.”


Nami stiffens but says nothing, keeping pace beside him. Her silence is both submission and strategy — she’s aware of the social minefield.


Sasha notices immediately. Her jaw tightens. Protective instinct flares. The air between her and Steven snaps with tension. She steps subtly closer to Nami, letting her body language communicate: stay away from her.


Steven glances at Sasha, a half-smile curling on his lips. He now knows exactly who he’s dealing with: Nami isn’t a side player, she’s part of the ZPR clique’s inner circle, fully integrated. His eyes flick from her to Sasha and Robin — the “ice” and “shadow” princesses — and back to Nami.


“You know,” he continues, voice low and dangerous, “you could learn a lot from how I handle people.”


Sasha’s eyes narrow, the protective spark turning to calculated scrutiny. She senses his ambition — he’s not just domineering Nami, he’s assessing the clique itself.


Nami walks on, caught between them. She says nothing, the pivot point of this confrontation. Every step is careful; every breath measured. She’s compliant enough to avoid immediate friction with Steven, but her allegiance to her clique is obvious in the subtle tilt of her head, the way she positions herself between him and Sasha.


The tension is palpable:


  • Steven now sees a direct route into elite networks through Nami.
  • Sasha is ready to defend her friend and the clique’s integrity.
  • Nami is silent but fully aware of her leverage — and of Steven’s overreach.

The clinic doors loom ahead, a gateway to confrontation that is as much social as it is personal.

cene — Steven Tries to Ingratiate Himself

The clinic doors open, and Steven steps in first, holding them for Nami with a practiced smile.


“Thank you, Robin,” he says smoothly, inclining his head. “Introducing Nami… very smart. She’s… impressive.”


Nami stiffens slightly beside him, noticing the subtle calculation behind his words. He’s trying to charm the top girls — the “ice” and “shadow” princesses — and she can feel it.


“You’re very kind,” Steven continues, turning toward Sasha. “Visiting your friend’s little brother… that’s commendable. Really nice of you.”


Sasha’s eyes flick to the door of WS’s room, guilt flaring. “I feel… guilty,” she murmurs. “He overextended himself to thwart my plan. That’s what landed him in a coma.”


Robin shakes her head, matter-of-fact. “No… more likely Ayuah’s father beating up an unconscious man.”


Steven listens quietly, lips curling in a small, thoughtful smile. Overextended… not for money or control. The girls are here for him. Interesting.


Nami notices the shift in his expression. His charm, the smooth compliments, the casual tone — it’s all deliberate. He’s sizing them up, trying to gain favor, and now it’s clear: he’s thinking beyond Nami.

Beat — Inside the Clinic: Nomad, Nami, and Steven (Corrected)

The trio steps past the reception into the quiet hallway. A tall Nomad stands near the door to WS’s room, arms crossed, eyes sharp and alert. Every movement signals vigilance.


Steven notices immediately. A faint smirk touches his lips. Interesting… someone’s taking this seriously.


He leans slightly toward Nami, voice low and smooth. “See that? That’s dedication. Protection. These people… they don’t mess around.”


Nami stiffens but stays silent, sensing the subtle power dynamics.


The Nomad steps forward slightly, tone calm but firm. “You’re not disturbing him, are you?”


Steven’s lips curl in a practiced smile. “Of course not. We’re just here to… support.” He inclines his head toward Sasha and Robin, carefully measured. “Visiting your friend regularly… that’s impressive.”


Nami notices immediately that he’s not just being polite — he’s analyzing the room, reading loyalties, and testing boundaries.


Robin answers lightly, almost offhand. “At least once a week.”


Sasha murmurs, guilt flickering across her face. “I feel… bad. He overextended himself… pushed too hard. That’s part of why he couldn’t fight off the infection.”


Robin shakes her head, matter-of-fact. “Ayuah’s father beating up an unconscious man is probably more to blame.”


Steven listens carefully, nodding slowly. So… the princesses aren’t just visiting out of courtesy. They’re here for him. And he overextended himself to act against Sasha’s plan — that’s why he’s in this state. Interesting.


Nami notices the subtle shift in his stance. He’s no longer just talking smoothly; he’s calculating, weighing connections and opportunity. Her quiet observation marks the start of a dangerous awareness: Steven is sharp, ambitious, and now fully alert to the stakes surrounding WS.


The Nomad remains a silent sentinel. Every glance between Steven, the princesses, and Nami thickens the tension, each movement charged with unspoken power.


Steven steps inside, scanning the room with a calm, assessing gaze. He’s aware of the Nomad, the clinic’s low-key setting, the princesses’ presence — all of it is a playground if he plays it right.


He glances at Nami, voice smooth, almost casual. “You’ve got quite the circle here. Impressive. I can see why she’s respected.”


Nami stiffens slightly, noticing the subtle calculation behind the compliment. She realizes he isn’t being polite — he’s evaluating her social capital, seeing how he can leverage it.


Steven turns slightly toward Sasha and Robin, voice just as measured. “And you two… visiting friends shows commitment. Loyalty. Character. Very admirable.”


Sasha narrows her eyes, sensing the precision in his tone. Protective instinct flares — she can tell he’s sizing them up, looking for weakness.


Nami watches silently. The realization hits her: he doesn’t care about WS. Not really. WS is irrelevant to him — he’s here for the social ladder, the clique, the connections. Nami is his current key, but with some luck, he might drop her entirely if a “higher prize” opens up: Sasha or Robin.


Steven’s gaze flicks briefly to Ayuah, standing slightly apart: rumored to have the biggest dick in town and already committed. Not my target, he thinks casually. His attention snaps back to Nami and the two princesses.


Every glance, every word, every subtle move — it’s all strategy. Nami sees it now: he’s slick, opportunistic, and dangerous in a social sense, aiming to worm his way into the clique’s inner circle without WS even factoring into it.

Beat — Inside the Clinic: Muscle, Money, and Steven’s Probing

The moment they step into the clinic’s inner hall, four men — all looking like Hispanic cholos, solid and alert — glance up. Their eyes immediately recognize the girls.


“Who’s the withey?” one asks, tone casual but watchful.


Nami freezes for a second, registering the recognition. Some of these Hondurans she knows from her brother’s street muscle network; the guy outside mirrors her brother’s highway enforcers — protective, lethal if provoked.


Steven, never missing a beat, tilts his head, curious. “So… how much do you think he’s worth?”


The Nomad beside him answers without hesitation, tone clipped: “At least fifty million. He made me a millionaire, so I assume he’s worth at least twice that.”


Steven raises an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. “And Nami… you control this money?”


Nami’s eyes flash. Her voice is calm but firm. “No. WS cut me off. Nobody can access his funds.”


The air shifts. Sasha grows visibly uncomfortable. For her, the conversation — numbers, calculations, the hidden possibilities of wealth — is familiar and frightening. A few zeros, a few steps removed… if this person disappeared, could someone get access to more power? The thought sickens her.


Robin, however, smirks lightly, eyes glinting. Know a man’s desire and you can control him. Steven is transparent, and she can already see how he’s calculating — how he’s sizing up both Nami and the social network she carries.


Nami notices too. He’s probing, looking for leverage, but he’s obvious. Every question, every glance, every slight tilt of his head signals ambition and desire. She stiffens slightly, aware she’s in the middle of a social chessboard where Steven thinks he’s making moves — but Robin sees through him, Sasha feels the danger, and Nami is silently calculating her own position.


The four muscular guards stand silent, eyes flicking between Steven and the girls — a reminder that el jefe is protected, and any misstep could be costly.

Beat — Steven Overreaches, Sasha Responds

Steven shifts his weight, frustration bubbling just beneath his smooth exterior. When my mother cut me off… I felt desperate. And then life opened a window.


Dating Nami had been convenient — she was docile enough, had prospects, and Robin had introduced them. The Reveras were always matchmaking; he couldn’t refuse a request. But the prize… oh, I used her. And when I discovered she was rich? I had recovered my life.


He smirks faintly, voice low but deliberate. “Funny, my friend Gerald Payne once told me the same thing.”


The air changes instantly. Sasha’s eyes turn ice cold. Nami trembles slightly, feeling the shift in energy. Robin steps back slightly, wary.


Sasha’s voice is calm, chillingly precise. “Perhaps you wish to share your friend’s fate?”


Steven freezes, the meaning sinking in. Gerald Payne — the man who had taken Sasha’s virginity and had been crushed afterward — the memory still raw and searing. His casual attempt at comparison had crossed a line.


The silence is sharp. Sasha’s tone leaves no doubt: he had made a mistake. Even her controlled voice carries lethal weight.


Steven swallows. His mind races. Gerald’s father had barely won his elections, and rumors suggested the family was now broke. He had misjudged the room… the stakes are higher than I thought.


Nami feels it too: the tension, the danger, the invisible threads tying everyone together. Steven’s audacity, his overconfidence, had triggered a reaction that reminded her why she never fully trusted him.


Robin smirks faintly, almost amused in a controlled way. So transparent, her eyes seem to say. Every man has a weakness — and you’re showing yours.


The four guards shift slightly, alert, silent reminders that the stakes here aren’t just social — they’re protective, lethal if provoked.

Beat — “The Slip”

Steven forces a nervous chuckle, trying to mask his own fear. “Sorry,” he says flippantly, lips twisting into a half‑smile. “I guess I’ll have to wait for the vegetable here to kick the bucket before I get his millions.”


The café‑quiet room goes still. The sound dies — even the fluorescent lights seem to hum louder.


Four orderlies, the cholo‑looking guards, move in unison. One reaches for a hammer. Another fingers the handle of an axe. The third twirls a scalpel. No words — just the sound of steel breathing.


Steven freezes, throat locking. What the hell did I just say?
He stammers, hands half‑raised. “Hey— I— I slipped. I didn’t mean it.”


Sasha’s eyes widen — not in anger, but in something far worse: realization.
Lose WS?
The thought rips through her chest like a cold wire. Her breath catches.
She had never considered it — not really. The idea that he might never wake up… never smirk again, never irritate her into thinking, never remind her she mattered.


Robin stands silent, dumbfounded. This is the man I picked for Nami?
He used to be charming, clever, even kind when she’d introduced them. She thought she’d earned a favor from both families. Now it feels like she’s unleashed something cheap, something corrosive.


Nami sways on her feet, pale as milk. Her boyfriend — her boyfriend — just joked about her brother’s death. Her ears ring, her stomach lurches.
She opens her mouth but no sound comes out.


The Nomad near the door catches her as her knees give way. He sits her gently on a chair. Then he looks at Steven, slow, deliberate.
When he moves, it’s almost accidental — his elbow clips Steven hard across the jaw. A dull crack.
“My bad,” he says flatly. “Guess I slipped too.”


Steven staggers back, clutching his face, eyes darting between the hammer, the axe, and Sasha’s frozen stare.


Sasha rushes to Nami’s side — hands trembling, words failing. She grips Nami’s shoulders, more for her own sake than Nami’s.
Because in that second, the unthinkable takes shape:
A world without WS.


A world drained of color — where music sounds like static, and laughter feels counterfeit. A greyish place of survival, not life.
That was the world before him.


After him, she had known something brighter.
Because he once told her she mattered — and she believed him.


But if he’s not here…
Do I really still matter?

Beat — Nami’s Tears and Recognition

Nami’s shoulders shake before she even realizes it. A quiet, almost imperceptible sound at first, but it grows — a sharp, ragged intake of breath, then a full tremor that leaves her hands clenching the chair.


Sasha leans forward instinctively. “Nami…” she murmurs, voice soft but urgent. She presumes it’s Steven’s words — that cruel, careless comment — that has cracked her.


But Nami won’t say it. She can’t. She cannot admit that she’s been used, tricked, and, yes, abused. The tears that fall are messy, uncontainable, for more than just the fear of losing WS. They’re for everything she’s gotten herself into.


For her, WS is still that innocent boy she helped raise, the one she guided and protected. She cannot reconcile him with the image the world has of him — an object of desire in Bella’s eyes, a source of fear in Vidal’s, a target of envy since birth.


Ever since WS was born, Vidal had been envious, cruel, aggressive — until WS finally asserted himself. Nami had been his shield, his protector, fending off Vidal’s outbursts, smoothing over the family tensions, making sure WS could survive the chaos at home. She had been his guardian.


And now, seeing the Nomad claim WS had made him a millionaire, seeing Steven’s opportunistic gaze, she feels the weight of what others see him as: power, influence, a prize. Some love him — some fear him — most respect him because he delivers results.


Her mind flicks to Ayuah, looking at WS like he’s a savior; Robin, watching him as a dangerous pawn; Nadjia, showing reverence; but only her and Nojiko have ever truly loved him. Honestly. Fully. Without agenda.


Her vision blurs, and she trades a glance with Sasha. For the first time, Nami notices something she hadn’t allowed herself to consider: the depth in Sasha’s gaze, the subtle care beneath her composure, the intensity of her attention.


Almost like…
Almost like… Sasha loves him too.


The thought is like ice water and fire at the same time. She swallows, shaking, trying to push it down. But the tears keep coming — for WS, for herself, for the world she never asked to navigate, for the impossible realization that maybe she is not the only one who truly cares about him.


Steven clutches his jaw, trying to force a semblance of control, but the four cholo-looking orderlies close in like a tightening vise. For the first time that day, he realizes that fleeing is the bravest move he can make.


“I’ll… see you at home,” he mutters to Nami, trying to sound casual. “I… I live with you now.”


Robin’s voice cuts through the room, sharp and final. “No. You will not. Nami is staying at her mother’s.”


Nojiko steps forward, her presence calm but undeniable. She had been watching everything unfold, noting the tension in Nami, the subtle shifts in Steven, the tears trembling on her daughter’s cheeks. Originally, she had liked the boy — attractive, educated, from a good family. But seeing him now, and seeing how Nami was reacting, she knew intervention was necessary.


Her gaze hardens on Steven. “You know who my husband is, I presume? Nick Collins. For your family’s sake, I won’t tell him… but you. Fuck. Off.”


Steven’s bravado falters. The weight of her words lands heavier than any threat he has faced that day.


Steven tries to mask his fear with a forced smirk. “Pfuuu… the crazy ducks are nothing around these parts… if you named a Fallen Angel—”


Nojiko interrupts, voice cold and precise: “You mean like my little boy sleeping there?”


For the first time, Steven actually looks at WS — the boy he had always dismissed as the “vegetable.” He had avoided the room before, persuaded Nami to stop visiting him, kept his distance. But now… he sees him. Really sees him.


The face is impossibly high, ethereal, and angelic, even in the fragile body. Every feature radiates a quiet authority and presence Steven had never anticipated. His heart stutters as the confirmation hits him — WS is a Fallen Angel. Robin’s earlier words echo in his mind, confirming the terrifying truth from the Mother Chapter.


And then he sees the Nomad at the door. Not just muscle, not just a protector — another Angel, standing sentinel.


Fear sharpens his mind. He stumbles back, muttering excuses, realizing there’s no leverage, no charm, no bravado that can navigate this room. He turns, fleeing the clinic, but the thought claws at him relentlessly: If WS wakes… and Nami tells… I’m a dead man.


The café was quiet, the low hum of conversation and clinking cups a soft backdrop to the tension in Nami’s chest. She wrapped her hands around the warm mug, trying to steady herself. Sasha, Robin, and Nojiko waited, their silence giving her space, though it felt like a spotlight.


“I… I need to tell you what’s happened,” she began, voice tight. “These last three months… it’s been… hell. And it’s my fault I let it get this far.”


Nojiko’s hand brushed her shoulder. “Go ahead, Nami. Say it.”


She took a shaky breath. “Steven… he changed. Not all at once. At first, he was clever, charming, convincing — he made me feel like he had control, like he was someone I could trust. And I did. I trusted him.” Her fingers tightened around the mug.


“But the more time went on, the more… I don’t know… reckless he became. I think he started believing his own myth — that he could control everything and everyone around him. He started using my money, pushing boundaries, making me do things I didn’t want to. And at first I thought I could manage it. I thought I could… handle him.”


Robin leaned forward slightly, careful, watching her. “And?”


Nami’s voice broke. “And it just got worse. He got drunk on it — on having power over me, over my life, over what I could give him. He didn’t care about my feelings, or what it meant for me, as long as he got what he wanted. And I… I didn’t see it coming. I wanted to believe the man I met at the start was still there. But he isn’t. He’s… something else.”


Sasha’s grip on Nami’s hand was firm. “You’re not imagining it. That’s… that’s real. You’re not overreacting.”


Nami shook her head, tears slipping down her cheeks. “It’s more than that. It’s like… every day, I was just another step in his game. And I let him — I let myself — be used. I don’t even recognize the person I became around him. I thought I could keep control, but I was just… trapped in his world.”


Nojiko’s voice was soft but cutting. “You weren’t trapped. You were learning. Recognizing it now is the first step toward not letting it happen again.”


Nami exhaled shakily, closing her eyes. “I thought I could handle someone like Steven… I was wrong. I didn’t know how manipulative he could be until it was too late. And I…” She faltered, finally allowing herself to acknowledge it. “…I hurt myself because I didn’t see it coming.”


Robin’s expression softened. “You survived it. That’s the important part. That’s why we’re here.”


Nami looked up, voice barely above a whisper. “I just… I don’t want to be weak anymore. I don’t want to be that person who thinks they can handle someone like him and ends up… this.”


Sasha squeezed her hand again. “You’re not that person anymore. You’re here, talking to us. That counts for everything.”


The mug between Nami’s hands felt warmer now, steadier. For the first time in months, she felt like she could breathe.


Nami wipes at her face with the heel of her hand, embarrassed by how loudly she’s been crying. “I’m sorry,” she says at last, voice small. “About— about Steven saying Gerald’s name. I didn’t mean for any of that to… to happen.”


Sasha’s hand is warm when it finds Nami’s. Her look is awkward, contrite in a way that unsettles both of them. “I’m sorry too,” she says, quick and honest. “When I snapped at you earlier… I— I shouldn’t have. I took it out on you. I was scared.”


Nami gives a brittle laugh that’s almost a smile. “It’s okay. I know why you lashed out.” She swallows. “And I know why you’d pick a side. If it were me, I might do the same.”


There’s a soft pause. Nami breathes in, steadies herself against the tremor she can’t hide. “Thing is, Sasha… I did vote against him.” Her fingers tighten on the mug. “It’s one of the things that broke me inside. The look in his eyes afterward— that disappointment — it killed me. I never lied. I stuck to our plan.”


Sasha’s face goes blank for a beat. “Then who?” she asks, quiet, the question half demand, half plea.


Robin’s eyes go very still for a second — a thought, small and precise, clicks into place behind her calm face. She doesn’t say it; it’s a beat for her mind to sharpen. How long have you been groveling at WS’s feet, Nadjia? the thought flickers through her head and she clamps it shut because it’s not hers to voice.


Nojiko, who has been listening the whole time with an unreadable expression, reaches for the conversation and tosses a theory into the pool. “Maybe it was Bella,” she says. “She and Sasha have always had that rivalry. More power to him means more leverage for Vidal, in the long run.” She lets the idea sit in the air.


Nami shakes her head slowly. “No. It wasn’t a trick. Steven didn’t trick us.” She looks up, meeting each of them. “He was… genuinely nice at first. He had a way of calming things, making me laugh. But his relationship with his mother changed him. He’s desperate for proof that he’s not worthless. I thought being soft, being a doormat, would help him. I enabled him. I thought I was helping.”


The booth hums with the pause that follows confession. Then the four of them fold toward one another in a small, messy cluster of arms — Robin’s hand finding Nami’s back, Sasha’s shoulder pressing into hers, Nojiko’s palm heavy and steady on her head. It’s not a cure, but it holds.


Sasha’s voice slips from fierce to private. “If you want,” she says, half-raw, “I can make him disappear.”


Robin’s laugh is a short, sharp exhale. “No,” she says, instant and practical. “Don’t. He’s from a family that still matters. Let him rot in his own mess. If his people cut him off again, and the next semester comes, he’ll have to drop out. That’s the kind of karma we let run its course.”


Nami lets out a humorless little sound and lets herself be squeezed closer. “That’s… merciful,” she murmurs. “I don’t want blood. I just… I want him gone from my life.”


Sasha’s jaw softens. “Then he’s gone. We’ll make sure he’s not allowed near you. Not now, not ever.”


They sit there a long minute, the clink of cups and low café noise around them, a small island of noise and plan and protection. Outside the clinic, a world of money and claws keeps spinning — inside the booth, for once, Nami isn’t having to keep the balance alone.


Nojiko’s Reflection (Text/Synapse Form)


Nick is asleep in the next room; Valeria and Zara are reading quietly on the sofa, their heads nearly touching. I can hear the soft hum of the heater, the faint scrape of a chair, the way the house smells like late autumn and warm coffee.


And yet… my mind is back at the old house. Vidal and Nami. Always at that same old place, same rooms, same walls that have seen every fight, every whisper, every midnight panic. Even when we all lived together, I was always working. Always moving, stitching the edges of a family life that never paused long enough for breath.


Vidal… still absent most of the time, trapped in whatever world Bella drags him into. And Nami… Nami, quiet, careful, counting pennies like she always has. She’s been carrying weight she doesn’t need to, guilt and responsibility for things that were never hers alone. And now… Steven. That boy. I’ve watched her crumble silently, the way she keeps secrets and lets herself be used because she believes she owes something to someone else.


And WS… my boy, my impossible boy. At the clinic. Sleeping, recovering, untouchable and yet always at the center of every storm. He doesn’t need my protection — never has — but every decision I’ve made, every path I’ve stitched for this family, somehow touches him, leaves its mark.


I sip my coffee slowly. Nick shifts in his chair, murmurs something about the girls’ school tomorrow, and I feel a strange mixture of exhaustion and clarity. I cannot fix everything. I cannot undo the guilt Nami carries, or the mistakes Vidal makes, or the way the world tests WS. But I can be here. I can watch, I can guide quietly. I can make sure they don’t fall apart completely while the storms rage.


And maybe… maybe that’s enough.


Nick notices my gaze has drifted toward the window, toward the fading afternoon light. “Why so contemplative?” he asks softly, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.


I shake my head, letting a small smile curl at the edges of my lips. “It’s not that… It’s not last night. We’re adults, Nick. Things like that matter little compared with the laughter of the children, or the fact that when I return home I can hug you.” I pause, letting the warmth of the house settle around me. “What truly matters… is your smile when I cook for you.”


He chuckles, reaching over to squeeze my hand, and I feel it — that steady, grounding presence that makes the chaos of the world seem smaller.


“Zara, Vanessa,” I call, and the girls look up immediately, alert. “Come here for a moment. I have a story to tell you.”


They settle beside me, curious eyes wide. I take a deep breath, thinking of Nami — her courage, her mistakes, the weight she carried silently for months. “It’s about your sister Nami… about choices, trust, and the dangers of letting someone manipulate you, even when they seem charming or important. Even the most competent and careful among us…” I glance at the girls, letting the lesson land softly. “…can make mistakes. Mistakes that cost them far more than they imagined.”


I let the words hang, watching them process. This isn’t just a story about Nami; it’s a story about vigilance, integrity, and the importance of knowing your own worth. The girls nod solemnly, and I know the lesson has landed.


Nick smiles at me again, quietly proud, and I return it. In this moment, in this little room filled with sunlight and quiet understanding, the world’s chaos feels… manageable.


Nick slips quietly out of the kitchen, already sensing that if he hears this story, he’ll be forced to act — and I won’t let him cross that line tonight.


Vanessa and Zara settle on the bench, attentive. They know Nami, of course — brilliant, influential, part of ZPR. They’ve also seen Steven at dinners we used to have at least once a week, before he realized that to control Nami, he’d need to isolate her. They’d approved of him at first. They knew him as someone charming, polite, clever — someone who seemed to belong in our home.


“You are also my daughters now,” I tell them firmly. “I am telling you this because I want you to learn what Nami learned the hard way — so you don’t make the same mistakes.”


“You’ve seen Nami. You know her at school. You know she’s a top student, a core member of ZPR. But you don’t know what it cost her to get there — how easily a person who looks decent can become manipulative if you let small compromises slide.”


I pause, letting their attention focus entirely on me.


“Nami was my first daughter, and I failed her in a way. Steven seemed nice at first — clever, flattering, seemingly harmless. But manipulative people test boundaries slowly: favors, money, attention, small demands. Nami thought she could manage him, that she could fix him, that her patience could hold him in check. But she learned the hard way that those small compromises add up. What she thought was helping, was enabling.”


I see the recognition in their eyes. They knew the dinners had stopped. They knew how Steven had isolated her. They hadn’t understood the cost at first.


“Vanessa, Zara,” I continue, “you are my daughters too now. You are smart, capable, and will face people like this in your lives. You have the privilege of learning from someone else’s mistakes. If a person starts buying things with your money, pressuring you, or isolating you from those who care — stop them early. Set boundaries clearly. Tell me. Tell Nick. Don’t try to fix someone else. Nami tried that. You won’t have to.”


I lean closer. “That Mercedes he made her pay for, registered under his name? That wasn’t about luxury. It was control. That’s the kind of thing to notice early. Brilliance attracts attention, but it doesn’t protect you from manipulation. Boundaries, honesty, and timely action keep you safe.”


They nod slowly. The lesson sinks in. Outside, life continues, but in the kitchen, the light wraps around us softly. I feel, for the first time since Nami, that I might truly protect the daughters I have now — not by leaving them to learn the hard way, but by showing them what to watch for, and who to trust if danger comes.

You don't have permission to view the spoiler content. Log in or register now.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
EXT. COFFEE SHOP PARKING LOT – LATE AFTERNOON


Nojiko’s car pulls away, Nami sitting quietly in the passenger seat, staring out the window, clutching her bag. Robin and Sasha linger by Robin’s car, watching the sedan disappear.


ROBIN:
I’ll admit it — I misjudged Steven. Thought he was just another spoiled rich kid trying to look deep.


(She glances at Sasha.)
But seriously… how terrified were you when he blurted that out? I mean, “If WS were dead…” — I saw your face. You looked like you’d been hit by a brick.


Sasha crosses her arms, trying to hide it. Her fingers tighten on the car door handle.


SASHA:
(slow, controlled)
I wasn’t scared for me. I was… thinking about Nami. She’s already carrying enough guilt. Hearing that? That could have broken her.


Robin kicks a pebble, watching it bounce.


ROBIN:
Yeah. She’s been drowning in all the what-ifs. What if she voted differently? What if WS got hurt because of her? What if she’d said no sooner…


Sasha looks toward the street, eyes tracking Nojiko’s car.


SASHA:
It’s not the first time someone’s wished WS gone. But it’s the first time I’ve heard it out loud — from someone who had no idea what he actually is.


She turns to Robin, tone sharp but low.


SASHA (cont’d):
If WS wakes up, Steven’s done. Not because of Nami… because of what he walked into.


ROBIN:
(chuckling)
You don’t even have to lift a finger. WS won’t need you.


Sasha exhales slowly, tension leaving her shoulders but not her mind.


SASHA:
Maybe. But it still pisses me off. The idiot thought he could wish death on someone he doesn’t understand… and that it would get him anywhere with us.


She shakes her head, eyes narrowing.


SASHA (cont’d):
He had no idea what kind of world he was stepping into.


EXT. PARKING LOT – AFTERNOON


Nojiko’s car fades down the street with Nami inside, quiet, processing. Robin and Sasha lean against the hood of Robin’s car, the tension slowly unwinding.


ROBIN:
(laughing, nudging Sasha)
So, if Steven’s the big bad wolf and Nami’s Red Riding Hood… well, she doesn’t even need the hood. She’s a natural redhead anyway. And then the great hero hunter Nojiko just… cut him down and saved her.


She grins at Sasha.
What do you think WS’s fairy tale would be?


SASHA:
(smirking, without missing a beat)
Sleeping Beauty?


ROBIN:
(raising an eyebrow)
Sleeping Beauty? Really?


SASHA:
No, wait… Snow White and the seven nomads… all high on the white, probably!


Robin bursts out laughing, covering her mouth.


ROBIN:
Girl… you really see WS like that?


SASHA:
(smiling faintly, serious under the humor)
Yeah.


Robin’s laughter dies down and she thinks, observing Sasha closely. She’ll never get anywhere if he’s that passive… She remembers Bella’s aggressive moves, Nadjia’s insane devotion… yet WS barely reacted to Nadjia, and only Sasha’s presence when she visited made his pulse pick up, made him stronger.


Robin shakes her head, amused but contemplative. God has given nuts to the toothless… WS is a hard nut to crack. But how toothless are you, Sasha?


She keeps the thought to herself, eyes flicking briefly to Enessa Petrov, stationed a few feet behind them, silently guarding.


EXT. CITY STREETS – EVENING


Nami drives herself away from her old house, the engine low and steady. The new locks click behind her as she leaves her old life physically secured — the key now in Vidal’s hands, instructions clear. A weight lifts as she heads toward Nick’s place, where she will be safe under the watch of Nick and Nojiko.


Inside the car, Nami exhales slowly, letting herself feel the relief of having distance from Steven. He had been her first lover, kind at first, but that had changed. She knows she needs time — time to recover her moral strength, regain her clarity — before she could confront him again. One misstep and he could worm his way back into her, take advantage of her inexperience.


Nojiko sits beside her, quiet, attentive. She doesn’t need to say it; she already knows. The silence is comforting, a reminder that Nami is not alone, that her choices now are hers, and hers alone.


The city blurs past. Nami’s thoughts settle on the future — on the protective network around her, on the strength she’s learning to reclaim.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
INT. NOJIKO’S CLINIC – WS’S ROOM – NIGHT


WS lies comatose, monitors softly beeping. Robin steps in behind SASHA, who had left only moments ago. The room is quiet, sterile, and tense.


A NOMAD leans against the doorway, arms crossed, blocking her path.


ROBIN
(soft, firm)
I need a word with him. Alone.


NOMAD
He’s with me.


Robin’s lips twitch. She reaches for her phone.


ROBIN
Obadiah.


The Nomad’s eyes narrow. He tilts his head.


NOMAD
So… you’re Ray’s niece.


Robin gives a small, apologetic smile.


ROBIN
Better than using the Revera name. Or worse… calling out the Rivers name.


Finally, the Nomad steps aside, but his gaze lingers — assessing, protective, aware. Robin eases into a chair, letting the room’s stillness fill her.


Her mind drifts back to yesterday — Nadjia had requested her help after catching her on camera watching. She had not demanded, only hinted at her leverage, guiding Robin into complicity without force. Robin remembers Nadjia’s calm, controlled presence, the way she performed for WS while maintaining her autonomy, all while knowing Robin had observed.


A wry smile curls on Robin’s lips. She speaks softly into the room, partly to herself, partly to the empty air:


ROBIN
The cuck chair… that would be a joke you’d make, wouldn’t it… Sleeping Beauty?


She imagines WS awake: smirking at Nadjia’s devotion, amused at her precision, approving in that maddening way he always does.


The Nomad shifts slightly, and Robin offers a faint shrug — a quiet acknowledgment that she’s treading carefully in WS’s chaotic world, even while he sleeps.


ROBIN
(to herself)
She requested… but she has all the power. And somehow, that makes it even more terrifying. Perfectly controlled chaos, and he doesn’t even have to be awake.


Robin leans back, watching the monitors hum, letting the memory of Nadjia’s performance — audacious, flawless, and completely voluntary — settle in her mind.


INT. NOJIKO’S CLINIC – WS’S ROOM – NIGHT


The click of the lock echoes softly after the Nomad leaves.
Only the rhythmic beep of the monitors breaks the silence.
Robin stands for a long moment, studying WS’s still face — the faint tension around his mouth, even in unconsciousness.


She exhales and sits down in the chair beside him.


ROBIN
You know people call me the Shadow Princess behind my back.
(chuckles softly)
Guess it fits. Being a Revera means everyone wants something — your name, your money, your power.
Smile at you, then slit your throat the second you look away.
So I adapted. Learned to smile back.


(pauses, studying him)
Sasha helped with that. Most people think we should hate each other — two rich girls orbiting the same fire.
But they don’t get it. She’s… safe. She was broken long before I met her.
That gives me a handhold. A balance.
When we stand next to each other, I finally feel like I have an equal.
Well… her and Ayuah.


(smiles thinly)
No one really understands what it’s like for girls like us — born rich, expected to be perfect, to marry, to manage, to perform.
It’s exhausting. Without money I’d probably look… ancient.
Like twenty‑seven or something.


She leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees, watching the slow rise and fall of WS’s chest.


ROBIN
So tell me, Sleeping Beauty… what’s your secret?
How do I use you?
How do I learn that trick — to make people orbit you even when you’re not awake?


(beat)
What you did to Nadjia…
(chuckles, softer now)
I think I’m jealous.
Even if I were a lesbian, I couldn’t turn her like that.


Her voice drops to a near whisper.


ROBIN
Maybe that’s the real danger of you — not what you do, but what you make the rest of us want to do.*


She sits back, quiet again, the shadows closing in around her and the man who somehow commands the room even in sleep.


INT. NOJIKO’S CLINIC – WS’S ROOM – NIGHT


Robin sits in the chair beside WS, her fingers idly tracing a knuckle. Her mind drifts back to past chaos — the moment she had to punch him in the manhood to protect Sasha as the Ice Princess nearly stumbled onto him. Sasha had flushed red, unguarded and startled, a sight Robin would never forget.


She thinks of Nadjia. In public, Nadjia is fearless, assertive, commanding — a force everyone respects, even fears. But Robin knows the truth beneath the surface: around WS, Nadjia submits completely, offering him influence and obedience without hesitation. The power WS holds over her is freely given, not forced, and Robin can’t help but envy it.


ROBIN
(softly, to herself)
Nadjia believes she can wake you… and your heartbeat responds to her touch. With me… barely a flicker. Nothing. Am I not… pretty enough, Sleeping Beauty?


Her fingers trace lightly along WS’s jawline, observing the healing, memorizing every detail.


ROBIN (cont’d)
You’ve recovered remarkably… and you’re striking. Even without that wicked smile, even without those blue diamonds in your eyes… I understand what Bella and even Sasha see in you.


Robin exhales slowly, eyes narrowing in thought. She remembers the chaos, the power, the submission Nadjia freely offers — and she realizes she cannot replicate it. She moves in the shadows, pulling strings, controlling outcomes through influence rather than surrender.


ROBIN (softly, plotting)
Sasha is too innocent… that’s why I started calling you Sleeping Beauty. Perhaps… a kiss from her is the key.


Leaning back, Robin lets the quiet of the room mingle with her memories and strategies. She’s not acting on desire — she’s reflecting, observing, and planning. Every heartbeat, every reaction from WS and those around him is a piece in the puzzle she’s beginning to understand.


obin carefully pulls back the sheet, revealing WS’s torso. She studies him, still amazed. The face — perfect, serene — seems untouched by the chaos his body bears. The torso, however, tells a different story: a map of wars, scars from battles no sane person would think survivable.


She pokes him lightly, noting the softness beneath the skin. No reaction. The scars… they tell no lies.


ROBIN (softly, to herself)
Warscared… the scars of war.


A shiver runs through her at the thought. He’s unresponsive, cold to her touch. She can understand Nadjia’s panic, but if Sasha can’t wake him… then what chaos could he create once he does?


Her mind races. If he weren’t connected to General William, she might never have suspected just how useful he could become. Should she try to claim him for herself, away from the others? Her father would likely be intrigued — a capable man like this could serve many purposes. Sasha, Ayuah, money… not a concern; they have enough. Perhaps even Bella, if she reconciled with her father.


Robin exhales, thinking of the wider picture. Old Igor, Sasha’s grandfather, the “White Fox,” sees more than most. She had pretended not to hear, but he had even told Enessa to give WS a chance.


Her thoughts drift briefly to Nami and her younger brother — but he’s just sixteen. This is a different kind of game entirely.


Robin lets out a quiet breath, eyes still on WS’s unmoving face.


ROBIN (softly, almost amused)
Would Sasha hate me if I snagged you away from her?


A faint smirk crosses her lips.


ROBIN (cont’d)
She would. She’s a block of ice to almost everyone, but I know her better than anyone. It would crush her.


Robin chuckles under her breath, the sound quiet in the sterile air of the clinic room.


ROBIN (cont’d)
So if genes are what we want… Bella already outplayed us all. She’s got your brother — close enough, right? Same bloodline, though not quite… activated.


She straightens slightly, the calculating edge returning to her eyes.


ROBIN (cont’d)
My family’s been dabbling in epigenetics — investments, mostly. The science is still young, but it’s promising. We could awaken traits… latent potential. Turn whispers in the DNA into storms.


She looks down at WS again, her gaze unreadable.


ROBIN (cont’d)
But you… you’re already awake, aren’t you? Just not here. Not yet.


Robin leans back in the chair, folds her arms, and lets out a quiet sigh.


ROBIN (cont’d)
Sleeping Beauty, hm? If you ever open those blue eyes again… I’d love to see what kind of world you’d burn down first.


The hum of the monitors is the only sound. Robin sits beside the bed, one leg crossed over the other, her eyes fixed on WS’s still face.


ROBIN (quietly, half to herself)
So, how do I get Sasha to wake you up, hm?
And if you hurt her... what am I supposed to do with you then?


(She scoffs, brushing her hair aside, the resentment leaking through.)


It might even be a blessing. Because if I don’t — Enessa and the Petrovs surely will. You have no idea what they’d do to anyone who breaks their little princess.


(She leans back, eyes narrowing at the ceiling, as if trying to reason her anger into sense.)


Ray asked me to keep an eye on you. That’s how it started.
And Ray—he never keeps secrets from me. Never needed to.
He doesn’t have kids, but I guess he finally found someone to worry over.


(A bitter laugh escapes her lips.)


He should’ve stayed with Amber. Back when they were still stupid and young, before the towers came down and broke everything. He could’ve had a family, a life.
But no—he had to go play hero, fly choppers and save morons like you.


(Her tone hardens, words now more venom than reflection.)


You bikers are all the same.
Bright futures, clean records… and then—boom.
You throw it all away for a patch, a war, or some twisted sense of loyalty.


(She looks at WS again. Her voice softens, though the bite remains.)


Even the smart ones like you.
Especially the smart ones.
Morons—all of you.


(She exhales, long and weary. Her gaze lingers on him a moment longer—resentment giving way to reluctant concern.)


So tell me, Sleeping Beauty…
what makes you worth all this trouble?


Robin leans closer. The dim light cuts across WS’s face. She brushes a strand of her hair behind her ear, her voice dropping to a whisper.


ROBIN (whispering)
Nadjia put me on a mission to wake you up.
That woman is lost to you in a way I never thought possible.


(She pauses, her lips close to his ear, tone threading between envy and reluctant admiration.)


Crazy dreamers who read too much…
She’s an amazing poet, you know that?
Do you even care?


(Her whisper turns softer, like she’s confessing to a ghost.)


She writes like she feels the world bleeding through her skin.
She can read people in a way that scares even me sometimes.
I was so damn proud when I stole her away from the Zanes.


(A bitter chuckle escapes her.)


They would’ve wasted her—
writing marketing fluff, catchy lines for soulless products.
Like your sister, they’d have turned her into a courtroom hound,
defending men like William.
Vultures in suits, every one of them.


(She swallows, her voice tightening as she confesses the next part.)


I wanted to make her decent.
To edify her.
To build her into one of the most powerful women in this country.
And maybe I still will…


(Her whisper trembles now, not from fear, but guilt.)


But I made a mistake.
With her boyfriend.


(A pause. She exhales slowly, shaking her head.)


I should’ve read Nami better.
Should’ve known she wouldn’t stop him.
And he—
he was too self-absorbed to see the cliff before he went over it.


(She glances back at WS, almost daring him to wake.)


Maybe that’s what you all share…
This inability to stop before destruction.


(Beat.)


So tell me, Azrael...
What’s it like to live knowing you’re the only one who ever walks away?


The rain outside keeps a slow rhythm against the window. Robin leans even closer now, her breath warming the air between them.


ROBIN (softly, almost trembling)
…Nami.


WS’s breathing changes. It’s subtle, but she notices — his chest rises deeper, slower, then catches for a moment. The pulse on his neck ticks harder.


Her eyes narrow. She watches him, studying every detail like a scientist who’s stumbled on something alive under her microscope.


Then, in a voice so low she almost doesn’t hear herself say it—


ROBIN
Azrael.


(WS’s fingers twitch. His breathing hardens again. A faint electric hum seems to pass through the room — or maybe it’s just her heart hammering in her ears.)


Robin freezes. The name tastes like sin in her mouth.


ROBIN (whispering, shaken)
…Oh, God.


She takes a step back, then forward again, caught between awe and terror.


ROBIN (to herself)
Ray let it slip once. Just once.
The others— fragments, rumors, stories about a boy with blue eyes who made killers pray.
And I pieced it together like a fool building her own noose.


(She leans in again, her voice breaking into something almost tender.)


But saying it aloud…
That was a sin, wasn’t it?


She stares down at his still face, then reaches out, trembling — her fingers brushing his lips.


ROBIN (whispering)
Your thing was the first one I ever touched…


(A shaky laugh escapes her, part disgust, part confession.)


You blemished me… in a coma.
Such a good excuse, you demon.


(Her thumb lingers at the corner of his mouth. She bites her lip, the word demon hanging in the air like incense — poisonous and holy at once.)


ROBIN (low)
Wake up, Azrael…
Or I swear I’ll start believing in you.


Robin stands over him, heart hammering, palms trembling. She’s alone with a demon. If he wakes—Azrael wakes—what will he do? She knows the stories, the consequences when someone dares call him Eyckardt. That’s a line in the sand, a challenge. But Azrael… that’s a secret. A mantle. Something forbidden.


Her pulse races as her mind races faster. Will he strike? Hurt her? Something worse? She has never felt this raw, this exposed. Since childhood she’s known bikers, their rules, their violence, their disregard. And yet… she’s never been treated like a woman here. No catcalls. No crude stares. Not even an attempt at lewdness. Not from anyone—and now, standing over the sleeping Archangel, she questions herself.


Do I not count as a woman? Are my breasts not enough? My ass? My face? You assholes, all the same—pretending to be monsters, but melting to innocent smiles. I’m a woman! Look at me!


Her lips betray her before her brain can catch up. She kisses him. And freezes.


Wtf just happened?


Her mind spirals. The threads of his web, all the strings she just crossed. Nadjia, Sasha, Nami, Bella… she has just touched the core of everything. And it was forbidden. The first kiss—her first kiss ever—stolen by a boy who isn’t hers, who belongs to her friends in ways she can barely articulate. She feels the weight of betrayal pressing down, the guilt sharp and immediate.


And WS doesn’t move. He’s still the sleeping demon, oblivious. Yet the risk, the danger, the sheer audacity of her act—hits her like ice.


With a shuddering breath, she pulls back, hands trembling, cheeks burning. She leaves the room, troubled, furious at herself, and furious at him.

[Late at night – Sasha’s penthouse. The call connects. Robin’s voice is quiet, thoughtful.]


Sasha:

You stayed at the clinic longer than I thought. Everything alright?


Robin:
Yeah. Just… had to clear my head. Those guys outside, the ones with the blue 1% patches—you ever notice them?


Sasha:
You mean the Angels? Yeah. They look like they were built out of bad dreams. Why?


Robin:
They’re not regular Angels. Black and white on black are Ray’s colours. The blue mark means something else. They’re government muscle—Jarheads with contracts. Men who work for William when they’re not riding.


Sasha:
So what, they’re cops now?


Robin:
No. Worse. They answer to no one. They kill under orders nobody signs.


Sasha:
You make them sound like ghosts.


Robin:
That’s the thing—they act like ghosts. They don’t talk, don’t flirt, don’t even blink. You can feel them thinking, ‘We’re only here because of him.’


(Sasha exhales, shifting tone.)



Sasha:
You sound… strange. Did something happen inside?


Robin:
No. Nothing happened. He’s still sleeping.


(A heartbeat of silence. Robin touches her lips unconsciously, then forces her hand away.)


Sasha:
You sure?


Robin:
Yeah. I just… saw him differently, that’s all. He’s not what I expected.


Sasha:
Meaning?


Robin:
Meaning Ray’s right to keep him off the books. Some people shouldn’t have names written down.


(Sasha pauses—she hears the shift in Robin’s tone but doesn’t push.)


Sasha:
Then stop visiting him.


Robin:
Maybe I will.


Sasha:
Promise me.


Robin:
Goodnight, Sasha.


(She hangs up before Sasha can reply. For a long moment, Robin stares at her reflection, feeling the ghost of her own betrayal burn on her lips.)
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Scene: ZPR girls’ afternoon at Sasha’s place.


The girls are sprawled around Sasha’s minimalist living room, sunlight bouncing off the glass walls. Nami’s sitting on the floor with her knees pulled up, half-smiling but clearly uncomfortable.


Ayuah: “Girl, if he was that bad, just get a new one. New man, new energy.”


Bella: “Exactly. You don’t fix the old engine—you upgrade.”


Nami (dryly): “It’s not about the engine. It’s the silence after. I got… used to it, I guess.”


Nadjia: “Then skip the man and buy the solution. No heartbreak, no clean-up.”


Sasha (raising a brow): “You mean—”


Nadjia: “Oh please, don’t act like you don’t know what I mean. Bella’s got an entire museum of them.”


Bella: “Excuse me?”


Robin: “Wait, what?”


Sasha bursts out laughing—the first real laugh Nami’s heard from her all week. Bella’s trying to defend herself, blushing and waving a hand.


Bella: “They’re collectibles, okay? It’s research.”


Ayuah: “Sure, professor. What’s the thesis?”


The laughter rolls through the room, and Nami finally laughs too—quietly at first, then freely. For the first time since Steven, the ache in her chest feels lighter.


The glass house smells like lemon oil and old money. Afternoon light slices through Sasha’s living room; the girls are spread across low sofas and rugs, voices low but sharp. Nami sits on the floor, fingers worrying at the hem of her sweater. The joke has died; the mood has turned practical — vicious, almost.


Ayuah folds her arms, eyes glittering. “So what do you want, Nami? Hurt him? Ruined? Because if you want his family to feel it, I can make two calls. My aunts don’t do subtle.”


Bella leans forward. “Start with the car. Is it paid off?”


Nami exhales, shame and a little stubborn pride rolled into one. “No. I took it on credit. WS—he taught me to leverage credit, let the capital build while you use other people’s money. So yeah, technically it’s on my name, on paper.”


Robin cracks a smile that’s half menace, half admiration. “Your brother’s a genius,” she says, meaning Warscared in that private, reverent way. “Call the bank. Cut the payment. Let repo take care of the rest.”


A laugh bubbles up — Nadjia’s, light and almost musical. “His car is being impounded,” she says, as if reading a headline. Everyone chuckles; the plan feels tidy, righteous.


Then Nadjia goes quiet. Something in her face shifts; the mirth drops away.


She tells herself it’s nonsense — she’d never admit anything about who put her in her BMW, never in a million years. The clique only knows she has a “guy” and that she changed; that’s as far as it goes. Nadjia’s lips press into a line. She never talks about WS, not to Bella, not to Ayuah, not to anyone. That is the rule.


But the image slides through her mind anyway: the BMW that’s technically hers, a secondhand “pet cage” he once joked about. The repo truck. The paperwork. A thousand small threads that could lead somewhere, if anyone ever tugged.


Her fingers tighten around her glass. “Wait,” she says softly, and for the first time there’s a small, private ripple of something like worry — not for herself, exactly. Habit, maybe. Self-protection. The sort of calculation that never leaves her for long.


She lets the thought finish itself. Then she exhales and the practiced cool returns. If anything had been going to happen, it would have happened already. Nadjia isn’t the same girl who counted coins; she’s in real estate with the Angels, she has stakes in the armor company, and the numbers on her ledger read like proof: ten million, partnerships, a quiet seat at the table. She doesn’t need the safety net; she is the safety net.


And besides — Nadjia would never drag him into this kind of petty mess, not for revenge and not for comfort. She offered herself willingly. She accepted that shape of surrender because it gave her clarity, purpose, a hard-edged kind of freedom. She would never rationalize it, she would never label it publicly. Robin had once called what she did “whoreship,” shocked that the private ritual could sit so plainly against her polished skin. Nadjia had only smiled then, indifferent to the name.


So she lets the laughter roll back in on the others. “Call the bank,” she says at last, voice even. “Do what you need to do.”


Her mind files the second, quieter thought away without comment: he paid the payments in cash, no trail. Whether he did it to protect her, to erase a thread back to her, or for reasons she would never name — that was his thing, and she would never ask. She does not need answers. Submission is not a bargain to her; it’s the lattice that holds the rest of her steady.


Outside, the city keeps moving. Inside the glass, the plan snaps into place: Bella on the phone with repo, Robin already drafting an email to the bank, Ayuah dialing her aunt for theatrical threats. Nadjia watches, hands folded, perfect and unreadable. She will not be the leak. She will not be the story. She will be the quiet axis the others revolve around — and if anyone ever traced a line back to her, they would find only a woman who chose to be exactly where she is.


The room feels tighter than usual, even with the sun spilling over the glass walls. Ayuah leans forward on the edge of the sofa, voice sharp.


“What the fuck happened with that Steven asshole? He had Nami for… two months?”


Robin’s hands hover over her mug before she answers, calm but precise, like she’s threading a needle with facts. “He… he wished WS dead. Said it outright, believed if WS died, Nami would just hand over the money. And for two months, she’s been covering him — paying for his lifestyle.”


Bella blinks, voice almost a whisper. “He… he actually said that? About WS?”


Nami shrugs, shoulders tight, voice small. “Regretfully… if Steven wasn’t such a moron to say it out loud, I probably would have just… gone along. For the past two months, I’ve been bankrolling him.”


The room falls quiet, the weight of Nami’s confession settling over them. Ayuah leans back, jaw tight, but the edge of her voice softens slightly. “Show me the credit card statements.”


Nami fishes her phone out, hands trembling, and hands it over. Bella and Ayuah scroll quickly, their expressions hardening as they read.


Robin leans back, lips pressed thin. “She’s… traumatized. First love experience, total control lost, exploited by someone who wasn’t worth it.”


Bella’s face flushes with guilt. “I… I spent nights over at her place while sleeping with Vidal. I didn’t… I didn’t notice. Not really.”


Ayuah’s eyes go wide, fury and horror clashing in her expression. She slams a hand onto the coffee table. “She’s battered. She’s been battered, and I just—” Her words die off. Then, almost quietly, she adds, “I’m sorry. For how I just spoke.”


The room freezes. Everyone looks at her. Ayuah Zane, the crudest of the ZPR clique, apologizing? The sound is almost foreign, and yet sincere.


Nami shifts, small and guarded, but she doesn’t reject it. Bella exhales, guilt threading through her chest, while Robin’s eyes narrow, more thoughtful than judgmental.


For a moment, the weight of two months of manipulation, fear, and quiet endurance hangs between them. And in that silence, something shifts — the girls are not just plotting revenge anymore. They are holding the reality of what Steven did, and what Nami endured, in full view.


Sunlight slices through Sasha’s glass living room. Ayuah’s hand is already on her phone; she doesn’t hesitate.


“Dad. Get every last expense from Steven’s family. They will pay. And if you don’t—no kisses for you for an entire month.”


William Zane’s voice on the line is deceptively easy. “Pumpkin sweetheart… what’s so wrong? You need daddy to beat someone up? What happened?”


Ayuah doesn’t soften. “Nami’s last boyfriend is an asshole, and our family honor is at stake. Nami is family now — a sister to Vanessa and Zara — and she gave him her virginity. He abused her.”


There’s a beat of silence. Then William’s fury cracks the calm like thunder. “THAT MOTHERFUCKER! I HAD MY EYES ON THAT VIRGIN REDHEAD! I WILL CRUSH HIS SKULL WITH MY OWN HANDS! FUCKING ASSHOLE STEALING MY PREY! IF YOU DO, YOU MARRY HER, NOT TREAT HER LIKE TRASH!”


The room freezes. The girls stare at one another, mouths parted. Nadjia isn’t here to blink, but Robin and Bella exchange stunned looks.


Nami does not flinch. She knows the look William gives — the feral focus, the cold protection. A brief, bitter thought slides through her mind: if she’d let William take her, it would’ve been one night and she’d be set for life. The realization tastes like grief layered over what-if; it brings tears she cannot hold back.


She starts to cry.


The others misread the nuance and crowd to her side, arms and words colliding.
“William can be an asshole,” Bella says, voice thick. “But you’re more than just a body. You’re a person.”
Robin presses her shoulder. “Remember who you are. Regain yourself.”
Ayuah, phone still warm in her hand, softens fractionally and pats Nami’s back. “And don’t forget—you’ve got a PhD in law to finish. You’ve got shit to conquer. Nobody gets to take that from you.”


Nami leans into them, trembling, letting the comfort in even as a thousand complicated emotions spin beneath the surface. Surrounded by the girls she chose as family, she feels, for the first time in months, the smallest, fragile promise of steadiness.


The tension in the room finally begins to ease. Ayuah exhales, rubbing her temple, and looks at Nami. “I… I’m sorry. For the way I just spoke earlier.”


Nami blinks, taken aback, but it’s a small relief she hadn’t expected.


Meanwhile, Nadjia leans toward Bella, eyes glinting mischievously. “You owe me a hundred dollars.”


Bella smirks, realization hitting. “Fuck… that was the bet, wasn’t it?”


Nadjia nods, calm as ever. “Yep. You said it wouldn’t take a month for her to apologize for her father. Looks like I win.”


Bella shakes her head, pulling out her wallet. “Fine, fine. Here’s your hundred.”


Nadjia takes it without a word, smirk intact, and leans back. The tension in the room softens further — small victories and gestures of understanding threading through the aftermath of a very tense conversation.


Nami wipes her eyes, voice trembling. “Thanks… I needed this cry. I’m sorry… I’m so much work.”


Even Bella loses her composure and steps forward, pulling Nami into a hug. “Hey, dumb redhead, we’re family. And I’m going to need a cool aunt to pawn off the kids to sometimes during the week, so pull yourself together or I swear I’m not naming any of my daughters after you. Got it?”


Robin steps closer, voice soft. “I… I’m sorry, Nami, again.”


Sasha shrugs, half-smile on her lips, looking at Nami. “Whatever you need, I can do.”


Nadjia blurts out suddenly. “Wake up, WS.”


Nami freezes, a weight pressing down on her chest. She had forgotten, with all her trauma and drama, that her little brother was still in a coma.


Ayuah raises an eyebrow, surprised at Nadjia’s outburst.


“Had WS been present,” Nadjia continues, voice calm but firm, “Steven would have behaved. Instead, he had to deal with Vidal, who’s hardly imposing, and Nick, that you allowed Steven to cut you off from… even your own mother. But WS is possessive. He wouldn’t let you go. Steven would have backed off. It’s how I see it.” She glances at Robin, silently asking for agreement.


Robin nods. “Nadjia’s right. Nami should have dated Dwayne that way. If he misbehaved, Sasha could have cut him down herself.”


Ayuah laughs, sharp and teasing. “Fuck, Robin… you trying to break Sasha’s heart by saying you’re not interested in her own brother?”


Sasha smirks, eyes glinting. “Oh, Robin… you’re breaking Ivan Petrov’s and James Revera’s dreams.”


Nami lets out a soft laugh. “Dwayne doesn’t look half bad right now….”


Bella snickers, and Sasha narrows her eyes. She’s rooting for Robin and Dwayne, so this comment hits the wrong note.


Ayuah smirks. “After a trashy guy, even dirt looks good.”


Sasha shoots back, teasingly. “At least he’s not a Zane.”


Bella nods, rolling her eyes. “Yeah… if Steven was a Zane or a Petrov, that could’ve been really problematic.”


Bella smirks, leaning back. “So… what’s the difference between Steven and WS? They’re both assholes, right?”


Nami stiffens, a flicker of heat in her eyes. “Hey… WS is filled with flaws, but I raised him right. He wouldn’t behave as badly as Steven.”


Bella raises an eyebrow, teasing. “I wouldn’t know… you never said how bad Steven was. But WS seems capable of far worse things.”


Robin exhales. “Yeah… and probably the girl he did that to would love it.”


Sasha stiffens, rage coiling inside her.


Nami instantly goes on the defensive. “That’s not fair! What you see of him and who he is are completely different.”


Sasha crosses her arms, voice sharp. “How would you know… about him in intimacy, Nami?”


Nami glances down, then straightens. “Steven was inexperienced… but WS? He’s hardly that. I’m sure he’s had sex with thousands by now.”


Sasha feels her stomach twist. Whenever people talk about WS’s exploits, a rage simmers inside her.


Ayuah leans forward, sharp-eyed. “You’re defending WS against us, but… you didn’t do the same when Steven said those things to you?”


Nami meets her gaze firmly. “WS can defend himself against any man… well, most men, at least. But from girls? He once told me — if you remove violence, he only has his sexuality and aggression. No other tools to handle women.”


Robin closes the distance behind Nami, leaning close so her voice is barely a whisper in her ear. “Interesting…”


Nami flinches slightly, a shiver running down her spine. Did I just… give Robin a weapon to deal with my brother? she thinks, ruefully. “I… I guess I’m off my game,” she mutters, more to herself than anyone else.


Ayuah wraps an arm around her, firm and teasing. “No… you finally got game again. Now we just need to sharpen it before your final exams!”


Sasha sips her tea, brow furrowed. “Why did Nadjia ask me to… wake up WS?”


Robin fidgets, conflicted. I did promise to help Nadjia… she thinks.


“You’re being foolish,” Robin finally says. “Whenever you touch WS, he reacts. He doesn’t react to me at all, barely to anyone. Maybe… we need to throw Bella in that room and force her to interact with him. I wonder if he would react.”


Sasha bristles. “He wouldn’t want that piece of blond trash.”


Robin smirks. “You’re probably right. WS wouldn’t want a hot blonde with big tits and an attitude problem. Totally not his style.”


Sasha exhales, shaking her head. “Yeah… I think Bella is every man’s style.”


Robin laughs softly. “To stick their… dicks into, at least.”


Sasha chuckles. “How lucky is Vidal?”


“More than he deserves, probably,” Robin replies.


Sasha raises an eyebrow. “Do you really think Bella never cheated on Vidal?”


Robin thinks a moment. “Physically? Probably not. As for the rest… you saw the messages from that first year, when WS went missing. She kept contact with him.”


Sasha nods slowly. “Yes… he used to call me sometimes back then. What he said… it was totally unhinged. Half the time I didn’t even recognize the man everyone sees — the one talking desperately on the line, telling me that I mattered.”


“You changed for the better back then, Sasha, even if you made some mistakes… like with Gerald,” Robin says quietly.


Sasha waves a hand. “I’d rather not talk about that… person.”


Robin leans back, curious. “Could you have ended up in a situation like Nami?”


Sasha shakes her head firmly. “No. When Gerald came to try and carve his space, my friends stood by me. Closed ranks. Got him running.”


Robin smiles. “You know it. Had Nami asked for help…”


“She probably would have,” Sasha admits, “if not for you, Robin, being the one introducing them. She was afraid of disappointing you.”


“Yeah… my bad,” Robin murmurs, a little sheepish.


Sasha looks at Robin seriously, her blue eyes sharp. “Why do you all believe I can wake up WS?”


“Because he’s dying, Sasha,” Robin says quietly. “Nojiko doesn’t admit it, but every two days, he loses a heartbeat for a minute. His muscles are growing weaker, no matter how much physiotherapy Nojiko performs. Every day, his body loses another tenth of a degree in temperature. And yet… when you hold his hand, he squeezes. Not even Nojiko or Nami have that skill.”


Sasha exhales, nodding slowly. “Yeah… he reacts to me in ways I don’t understand. Fucking simps.”


Robin laughs softly. “Yes… except you also blush when you give him your hand for him to hold. You’re unnaturally attuned. But either you act, or others will collect what should be yours.”


Sasha’s jaw tightens, her tone icy. “So they can have him? I’ll not lower myself over some dirty biker. If he wakes up, so be it — I’ll be happy for Nami. But Bella can take him, or Nadjia, for all I care.”


Robin trembles slightly, a thought crossing her mind. Does she know something about WS and Nadjia?


Nah. She couldn’t. Sasha would have lost her cool and confronted Nadjia already, Robin thinks.


Robin laughs softly, shaking her head. “So… if he wakes up and starts dating Bella or Nadjia, it’s all good for you?”


“Of course,” Sasha replies casually, though her tone is cool and measured.


Robin smirks, leaning closer, taking a gamble. “What if it’s me claiming him?”


Sasha pales for a split second, eyes widening ever so slightly. Her best friend… with that stupid kid?


“I guess I got my answer, Sasha,” Robin says, a teasing lilt in her voice.


Sasha’s tone drops, stone cold and icy. “You wouldn’t dare.”


It’s not a question — it’s an assertion, a claim, a line drawn. Robin has never heard her sound like this before.


Is that… jealousy? Robin thinks, a shiver running down her spine.


Robin leans closer, lowering her voice to a whisper, forcing Sasha to tilt her head so she can hear. “Your tail is showing, pussycat.”


Sasha freezes for a fraction of a second, and then her eyes narrow. She understands — she’s shown too much.


Sasha frowns, tilting her head. “So… you’re not into him?”


“Never say never,” Robin replies, a sly smile tugging at her lips.


Sasha arches an eyebrow. “If you don’t want him… why would you refuse a man that the Zanes and your family want?”


Robin shrugs. “He seems quite capable. I might even get my uncle’s blessing.”


Sasha raises her brow further.


“Yeah, probably not from Ray,” Robin continues, “but if the Zanes and Petrov want him, I’m sure my father wouldn’t mind. And… he’s quite pleasing to the eye.”


Sasha glares. “Stop teasing me.”


Robin leans in, calm but piercing. “You… you don’t know why you react the way you do, Sasha. Because you care. No matter how hard you deny it. Who else is there for you? An old 50-year-old billionaire? A top sportsman? Would your family consider them prizes that add to the house, or consolation prizes? WS… however… yeah.”


Sasha shifts uncomfortably.


“I know your father and aunt wouldn’t approve,” Robin goes on, “but your grandfather… he seems quite… enthusiastic once he prodded Nami over their family history.”


“Yeah… Babushka is a crazy old man with antiquated ideas of military value and what power means,” Sasha mutters.


“Crazy… or perhaps he understands the true nature of power,” Robin counters. She pauses, thinking aloud. “He left Russia with how many years? Nine, right? Would that be enough to understand how the world works?”


Sasha remains silent.


Robin leans closer. “If you marry the man your grandfather wishes… wouldn’t he leave you the biggest share of his inheritance?”


“Only if WS took the Petrov name… or agreed the kids would be Petrovs,” Sasha replies.


“So… what’s the problem, Sasha? You clearly like him. You have the support of the man that matters in your family… for now. But how long will your grandfather survive? After that, when your father Ivan rules with his sister Katharina… will you have a choice? Especially if Dwayne marries and has kids? Think, Sasha. Think.”


Sasha smiles back, bitterly. “Well… if you marry WS, Dwayne… perfect marriage is dead. Father and aunt won’t be happy with Dwayne losing to WS. So no worries from Dwayne’s side… unless you accept him.”


“We would be sisters,” Robin says.


“We already are,” Sasha points out. “We’ve been best friends for over a decade.”


“Yeah,” Robin nods. “So… you got plans on him?” Sasha asks, raising an eyebrow. “I mean, you’re always marrying off people, and yet you’re the last virgin of the group.”


Robin shrugs. “I know. And… well, what’s the point? You lost yours to… failure. Now Nami and Ayuah don’t even enjoy sex, but she does it with Jeff out of obligation. Fuck, even Bella originally wasn’t into it until she hooked up with Vidal. And we know something else burns that street racer heart… that isn’t Vidal.”


Sasha frowns, intrigued.


“Except for Nadjia and Bella,” Robin continues, “most girls these days had bad experiences and don’t enjoy sex much anyway. So why would I sacrifice my virginity? Perhaps I can sleep with William and get massive leverage…”


Sasha freezes. “You mean… Ayuah’s father?”


“Yes. Why not? Is there someone more worthy who will pay you better and owe you a favor for life?” Robin replies casually.


Sasha exhales slowly, her expression softening. “You know, Nami once told me that WS believes the romantic feeling is the number of times a dude has come thinking of a girl.”


Robin frowns. “What does that mean, Sasha?”


Sasha exhales, leaning back slightly. “You know… Nami once told me WS believes the romantic feeling is… the number of times a dude has come thinking of a girl.”


Robin blinks. “Wait… what does that even mean?”


Sasha smirks, a little mischievous. “It’s simple. A girl doesn’t even have to put out. As long as she’s… sexy enough to arouse a man, she can build a web of emotional, romantic dependence over him — over several dudes even. Brain chemicals at the moment of male orgasm carve her into a man’s heart. That’s his… formula.”


Robin’s eyes glint with mischief. “So… you’re telling me WS probably touched himself thinking of you?”


Sasha’s face goes bright red, and Robin’s eyes widen in disbelief.


“No way… you… did it too, Sasha?” Robin gasps, teasing. “Thinking of him… while letting your hands wander?”


Sasha stiffens, heat rising to her ears. “I… I…”


Robin leans forward, curiosity sharp in her eyes. “So… do you actually believe it? That WS’s… formula works?”


Sasha shrugs, half-smile still in place. “I don’t know if I believe it. But I can see the mechanism, you know… how it’s supposed to work.”


Robin tilts her head. “And… how did Nami explain it to you?”


Sasha exhales, eyes flicking away for a moment. “She was still a virgin when she tried to explain it. She got all technical — hormones, brain receptors, some bullshit about neural pathways and attachment. I… lost her halfway through. Too much science, too much jargon. I get the gist: arousal, pleasure, attachment. That part stuck.”


Robin’s eyebrows rise. “Wait… you mean Nami explained it like a scientist?”


“Yeah. But by the end, it was just… hormones, receptors, all that crap. The way the brain reacts, supposedly. I tuned out, filled in my own version — WS’s method simplified for my world. Power, influence, leverage. That’s what I actually remembered.”


Robin chuckles, leaning back. “So the original genius of WS got… filtered, warped, and edited by Nami and then by you.”


Sasha nods. “Exactly. By the time I got it, it was already half my own imagination. But somehow… I still feel the effect. You know? Even dumbed down, it explains why he’s… him.”


Robin grins. “Damn. That’s pretty impressive. And terrifying.”


Sasha smirks, a glint of amusement and exasperation in her eyes. “Yeah. And Nami, bless her, was completely oblivious to the fact that I’d rewrite it in my head halfway through.”


Robin leans closer, her tone curious, analytical. “So… you think WS is successful with girls because of this formula… or is it because he believes in it, gives himself enough confidence to succeed?” She tilts her head. “And if it actually works… why does he get nervous and awkward around you?”


Sasha exhales, eyes distant. “I’ve yet to understand the WS everyone talks about. Except… when he lost his mind to rage and wanted to murder Nadjia, all I ever saw was a smart, slightly odd dude — but still well-meaning and sensitive.”


Robin smirks knowingly. “Yeah… for you, Sasha. But from what I know of him? He could probably turn a good girl into a prostitute in about a week, and she’d think it was all her idea.”


Sasha freezes, her stomach twisting as something clicks in Robin’s words.


I’ve heard this description before… about… someone called Lucifer? Robin thinks, a pang of unease hitting her. Should I ask Uncle? Better not… he might bar me from visiting the Angels…


Sasha’s gaze narrows slightly, realizing Robin’s mind is already racing ahead. “You’re overthinking it,” she mutters, though the tension in her voice betrays her.


Robin just smiles faintly, letting the thought linger between them, dangerous and charged.


Sasha’s hands tighten around her tea cup. “I hate that description. I… I’m afraid of finding myself in a Nami situation. I’ve always been an object of desire… even my own grandfather raised me to be the most attractive girl in the world. No expense spared.” She swallows hard. “So… what’s that for? So WS can try and break me like Steven did to Nami? He’s too dangerous, Robin… I cannot risk it. Hearts lie… even your own heart will lie to you.”


Robin studies her, expression calm but probing. “WS is three years younger than you, Sasha. Yeah, he’s smart… but socially awkward. How could he hope to subdue a woman like you?”


Sasha exhales slowly. “In intimacy, rules change… dominance occurs… and in those moments, there’s no Enessa to save me from myself.”


Robin tilts her head, voice quiet. “So… you’re scared, Sasha? Wouldn’t you be?”


“Maybe,” Sasha admits, eyes dropping. Her mind flickers, tracing the edges of possibility. “Of having my willpower stripped from me…”


Robin’s own thoughts drift to Nadjia. Oh yeah… she surrendered, and yet… nobody except WS would say she lacks willpower. Fuck, if anything, she has an overabundance of willpower… when not bowing to him.


The room falls silent for a moment, heavy with the tension of unspoken truths, fears, and possibilities.


Robin leans in, voice sharp. “So… if when he wakes up you’re not there because you’re scared… how will you feel if Bella or Nadjia claim him?”


Sasha blinks at her, caught off guard. “Nadjia? Why would she? She has her own man and seems happy!”


Robin shrugs. “Unlike Bella?”


Sasha smirks reluctantly. “Touché. Bella does indeed have Vidal… but still.”


Robin leans back, eyes narrowing. “So… how will you feel when another girl walks the corridors of the college holding hands with him? Because let me tell you straight and clear, Sasha… I’m getting sick of being a virgin and of the males in my family thinking they can choose who I am with. I’m willing to drop him for you, but… I’m willing to fight for a man that’s worth a damn.”


Sasha freezes, stunned by the raw emotion in Robin’s words. “What happened, Robin? Why are you like this?”


Robin exhales sharply. “Because of what happened to Nami, Sasha! Most men are either worthless or too dangerous… and fuck, if I must pick, I do not want a Steven. I want a William Zane… or a WS.”


“They’re not the same,” Sasha murmurs, trying to process the intensity.


“Yeah… but more alike than we wish to admit,” Robin counters. “Perhaps… it’s why he attacked WS? He saw a threat?”


Sasha remains silent, still shocked. She can’t believe what she’s hearing. Robin… wants WS? Not out of love like when they were twelve, debating fairytales, but out of fear of picking the wrong person. Out of wanting the favor of someone who matters, someone who can help her in the future. Even if that “romantic theory” is bullshit, if WS believes it, maybe it works.


Sasha swallows, a mix of awe and unease twisting in her chest. Robin is no longer just her friend… she’s a force.


Sasha bursts out laughing, sharp and sudden. “You are so transparent, sweet Robin. If you were truly interested in him, the Shadow Princess would go for it and present it as a happy coincidence — totally fortuitous — and she’d find a way to emulate me so she wouldn’t lose me as a friend. But this? This is a challenge. You’re forcing my hand.”


Robin stands, steady but weary. “Perhaps.” She hesitates, then adds, plainly, “But I cannot fight for you — only for myself. So be quick to choose. He’s dying every day… and I might want him.” With that, she turns and leaves.


Enessa watches the exchange, eyes glittering. “Robin is an amazing actress. If I didn’t know her, I’d almost believe she was into WS.”


Sasha is left with the sound of her own laughter dying in the room. She forces a smile, but the unease stays. Robin’s words sit heavy. Is this all performance — or a real warning? Sasha finds herself unable to tell.


The living room is dim, the only light coming from the television. Nick and Nojiko sit under a blanket on the couch, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. On the rug in front of them, Nami sits with Zara and Vanessa — her younger cousins — one on each side, like a protective brace.


On the screen, a news anchor narrates shaky phone footage: a mother screaming on a city sidewalk, clutching a framed photo of her son. The voiceover says he was a known gang member, that police opened fire after being shot at first. The image of the mother’s grief lingers.


Nojiko’s breath catches. She tightens her grip on Nick’s arm. “That poor mother…” she whispers, her voice trembling.


Nick sighs, gaze fixed on the screen. “Could’ve been me, twenty years ago,” he says quietly. “If Zara hadn’t come along — if I hadn’t realized what actually mattered.” His hand finds Nojiko’s, squeezing it gently.


Vanessa looks over at them, worried. “What’s wrong?”


Nami answers, her tone soft but edged with understanding. “Nojiko always gets like this when a mother loses her kid on the news. She’s… thinking about WS.”


Vanessa frowns. “But WS isn’t like that guy on TV. He’s not some gangbanger.”


Nojiko shakes her head. “It doesn’t matter, sweetheart. When you’re the mother, when you see your child like that — right or wrong doesn’t exist anymore. You just want the world to hurt as much as you do.”


Nami looks down at her hands, a wave of guilt crawling up her throat. The last time she saw WS, he looked disappointed in her — in the choice she made to stand by Sasha instead of by him. She bites her lip, but the tears spill out anyway.


Zara and Vanessa instantly lean into her, wrapping their arms around her shoulders. “Hey,” Zara whispers, fierce and protective. “Don’t cry. We won’t let Steven come near you again. If he does…” She glances toward Nick, her voice firm. “…he’ll regret it.”


Nick’s face hardens, his eyes flat and cold. “Yes,” he says quietly. “He will.”


Nojiko turns to him, startled by the tone — she’s never heard him sound quite like that before. There’s a line there she hasn’t seen him cross, something raw and dangerous. She opens her mouth but closes it again, laying her head back against his shoulder.


The room falls silent except for the muffled sound of the TV — the news moving on to the next tragedy — while the family holds close, all thinking of the boy who still hasn’t come home.


Sasha sat on the edge of her bed, the heavy velvet curtains drawn back to reveal the gardens beyond — acres of perfectly trimmed hedges glimmering under the moonlight. The Petrov mansion was silent except for the hum of distant fountains and the soft ticking of an antique clock somewhere down the corridor.


Her phone glowed cold in her hand, illuminating her face against the stillness of the room. The message thread with him — WS — stretched upward endlessly. The conversations were strange, uneven, often too clever, sometimes maddeningly intimate in ways that didn’t make sense anymore.


She scrolled until she found one line that always made her stop:


“You talk about control like it’s armor. Maybe it’s just another kind of leash.”
Her lips pressed together. “Typical…” she whispered to herself — half in irritation, half in nostalgia.


She set the phone down on her lap, staring past her reflection in the dark window. The mansion grounds looked peaceful — too peaceful. Not a single car passed the long private road leading to the main gate. Everything she’d been raised to believe as strength — poise, control, distance — suddenly felt like suffocation.


Am I really losing my best friend over a boy?


She almost laughed. The absurdity of it.
No, not a boy, she corrected herself. A comatose fool who somehow makes everyone else lose their heads.


She opened the chat again, scrolling to her most recent message.


“Wake up, you idiot.”
Her finger hesitated, hovering over the screen. Robin’s words still echoed in her mind — He’s dying, Sasha.
It made her throat tighten in a way that anger couldn’t fix.


She typed slowly, the words forming before she could stop herself:


“If I lose my best friend because of you, I’ll never forgive you. So wake up, for her… not for me.”
She hit send, set the phone face-down on the silk sheets, and leaned back.


Outside, a fox darted across the gravel path, its movement catching the floodlights for a heartbeat before vanishing into the hedges. The air in her room felt heavy, too still.


And as her eyes closed, one thought came uninvited, quiet but undeniable —
Maybe for me too.


She scrolls through the messages they had exchanged, every word a stolen fragment of the night. A slow, warm flush spreads across her cheeks, her pulse quickening as she remembers the hidden intimacy of their conversations — the way he teased her, the small confessions, the unspoken understandings that had never belonged to anyone else.


Her mind drifts to the clinic, to the way his body had been quietly deteriorating, losing muscle mass, each movement slower, weaker. A shiver runs down her spine, curling like ice and fire at the same time, and her hands move almost without thought, restless, betraying her as they trace the memory of him, the idea of him, of what she cannot admit aloud: that she is a woman, and her body responds even when her mind protests.


She bites her pillow, holding back a shaky breath, and a single tear slides down her cheek, warm against the cold tension in her chest, sinking into the soft fabric beneath her. Her body trembles, a low, involuntary ripple passing through her as if every nerve, every muscle, is remembering him — his strength, his vulnerability, the impossibility of keeping him safe.


The shiver crawls from her spine into her shoulders, her fingers curling slightly, and her heart hammers in a rhythm that has nothing to do with reason. The mansion around her, the gardens, the wealth — all fade. There is only him, his memory, and the ache that fills the hollow spaces inside her chest.


She closes her eyes tighter, letting the warmth of the tear mingle with the chill of fear and longing, and for a single, suspended moment, everything she has controlled, everything she has protected herself from, unravels. There is only the memory, the sensation, and the fragile, aching hope that he can still wake.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Part 1: The Ritual Interrupted

The room was dim, lit only by the pale glow of streetlights filtering through the blinds. Nadjia knelt by the bed, the Wiccan book open on her lap, murmuring incantations in a rhythmic cadence that made Sasha’s skin crawl. Robin stood near WS, her fingers fumbling at the buttons of her blouse, muttering about purity, unlocking the spirit world, about how virginity could channel energies unseen to ordinary eyes.


The tension in the air was palpable. WS lay on the bed, half-clothed, vulnerable, his body weak from the days in the clinic, and yet there was a certain stillness about him, an unknowable quiet that made Sasha’s blood run cold.


Sasha and Enessa stepped into the room together, and the sight froze them. Robin perched on the edge of the bed, Nadjia’s chanting filling the space with an almost hypnotic insistence, and WS exposed in the center of it all.


Sasha’s voice cut through the ritual like a whip: “What the hell is happening here?!”


Nadjia looked up, unflinching. “We need to bring him back. He’s trapped. Robin’s virginity is… part of the process—”


Sasha’s eyes narrowed, her voice sharp as a knife. “Stop. Just stop. He’s not a vessel for your fantasies!”


Enessa, still trying to process, whispered, “Is… is this girl serious?”


Robin turned toward Sasha, her tone both defensive and urgent. “You don’t understand! The Aztecs, the Incas… virgin sacrifices were believed to reach the spirit world. The gods would pull those trapped back from the path of the dead!”


Sasha’s fists clenched. “You are not gods. You’re children playing with fire, and he’s the one who’ll get burned! Step back!”


The bed creaked under the faint movements of Robin, adjusting her position as if the ritual demanded precision. Sasha’s eyes followed every motion, her panic mounting—not for herself, but for WS. Each second of delay felt like a threat to him, and she realized just how fragile he looked, how defenseless.


The tension was almost unbearable, Nadjia’s voice threading through the room, Robin’s hesitant movements, WS lying still yet exposed. Sasha’s mind raced, knowing she had to act fast—before the ritual could continue another second.


Part 2 – The Ritual Challenge Intensifies


The room is bathed in candlelight, shadows flickering against the walls. Nadjia kneels at WS’s side, chanting softly from her wiccan book, the words curling in the air like smoke. Robin stands opposite, eyes locked on WS, hands trembling slightly as she prepares for the ritual — a challenge disguised as devotion.


Robin lifts her skirt, letting it fall into a chair with a soft thump. Sasha freezes. Her chest tightens, breaths quickening, heartbeat hammering. Nadjia had called her a slut earlier, planting a seed of doubt, and now the challenge is staring her in the face. How far am I willing to go? she thinks, every instinct screaming both to stop Robin and to measure her own resolve.


The skirt hits the chair like a gauntlet thrown at her feet. Robin’s stare is unflinching, almost sadistic, daring Sasha to intervene. She’s one of the few girls who can challenge Sasha socially, and now it’s a direct provocation.


Robin’s blouse slips from her shoulders, sliding silently to the floor. Sasha’s hands curl into fists. Her breathing is erratic now, shallow, quick, as adrenaline mixes with fear and fury. What will I do? Can I stop her? The air grows tense, charged with unspoken threats and defiance.


Robin turns her back to Sasha, slowly, deliberately, the movement rehearsed yet teasing — a clear test of Sasha’s limits. Fingers trace along the edges of her underwear, a silent challenge, before she steps closer to the bed. Her bra slips to the floor, landing at WS’s feet, and she kneels, poised. Robin glances over her shoulder at Sasha, eyes filled with both daring and vulnerability.


Sasha’s chest heaves. Every instinct screams at her to act, to assert control, to prevent the ritual from continuing. Her mind spins: If Robin is right… if this actually works… The thought alone makes her pulse spike, her skin flush, her fingers clench tighter. She’s torn between letting the moment pass, standing aside, and taking action — not just for WS, but for herself, for pride, for the right to protect him.


Robin cuts her gaze from Sasha, placing her hands gently on WS’s chest. The ceremonial moment teeters on the edge of action. The challenge has reached its peak. And then — instinct, fury, and desperation collide.


Sasha lunges. Her ponytail yanked, Robin stumbles backward, startled, as Sasha’s eyes blaze with protective ferocity. Nadjia’s chant falters, suspended in midair, and Enessa quickly moves to contain her, keeping her from escalating further.


Sasha glares down at Robin, chest heaving, breath uneven, voice shaking with emotion: “I will not let you do this. He is not yours to claim!” The words are both a warning and a declaration, the tension in the room screaming the stakes: one girl’s defiance against another’s protective rage, the fragile balance of power now completely shattered.


WS lies still, unaware, the epicenter of conflict. Every layer of clothing Robin shed was a test, and Sasha’s explosive reaction marks the line she refuses to let be crossed. The ritual is broken, but the social and emotional challenge has reached a fever pitch — the stakes are clear: who will claim the right to protect him?


Part 3 – Claiming WS



The room is still thick with candlelight. Robin stumbles back, clutching her ponytail, and Nadjia freezes mid-chant. Enessa’s arms are tense, ready to intervene further. But Sasha doesn’t wait. She moves swiftly, sliding to WS’s side.


Her hands cover him, draping a blanket over his frail form, as if closing a curtain over any claim the others might make. Her chest heaves, breath coming fast, but her eyes are sharp, burning with clarity.


“Every story I’ve heard,” she says, voice low but fierce, “every rumor about WS… he was always the one being exploited. Not the other way around. And I will not allow two women—no matter their reasons, no matter their fantasies—to turn him into a monster for their own games.”


Her fists strike lightly against his chest, the strength she can muster, not tender, not gentle — this is territory, declaration, and possession. Nadjia opens her mouth to protest, but Sasha’s gaze snaps to her, a silent command to stop.


Tears well in Sasha’s eyes, but she doesn’t falter. She leans down, pressing her lips to his. The contact is brief, almost shocking, yet every inch of her being melts into it. His lips, dry and cold, are unlike anything she has ever felt — a taste that ignites a fierce, protective fire inside her, leaving her breathless.


When she pulls back slightly, her forehead rests against his, whispering, “He belongs to me. You have no right to him.” Her voice is both a promise and a warning.


The room is quiet except for their ragged breaths. Robin and Nadjia stand frozen, confronted not with eroticism, but absolute emotional and territorial dominance. Sasha’s claim is clear — this is her man to protect, and no ritual, no challenge, no fantasy will override that.


For the first time, WS’s presence feels less like a passive object and more like a center of gravity, pulling everyone else’s intentions into stark contrast. And Sasha, fierce, resolute, and trembling from the intensity of her own emotions, knows one thing: she has drawn the line
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Part 1 – The Awakening Hunger

Sasha feels her lips burning.
They’ve tasted something they want — something that doesn’t belong to words or reason.
There is a sweetness there, subtle yet overwhelming,
and her own body revolts against the stillness her mind is trying to keep.
It screams for more, pulsing through her veins like static under the skin.


She draws a breath, trembling. Her chest tightens.
Her lips tingle as if remembering the warmth, the taste —
as if her senses have turned against her.
She looks up, her eyes glassy and alive all at once.


Across from her, Robin watches in silence,
and Sasha feels something raw twist inside her.
Her cheeks flush; her breath shortens.
There is a wounded, animal edge in the way she moves,
not violent — but desperate, unguarded.


Without breaking eye contact, she lowers herself toward WS’s face.
Every motion feels both wrong and inevitable,
like gravity pulling her toward something forbidden and magnetic.
Her hair slides forward, a curtain between her and the others,
but her gaze never leaves Robin’s.


The air thickens —
the moment stretches —
and the pulse inside her jaw beats louder than thought.

Part 2 – The Conquest and the Line Crossed

Before, it had been a claim — a line drawn in the dust between power and instinct.
Now, it is something else entirely.


It is indulgence.
It is surrender to what she just conquered,
to the tremor of risk that hums beneath her skin.


The air itself seems to hold its breath.
Sasha’s thoughts scatter as her pulse pounds against her ribs.
The ZPR clique — their fragile balance, their mirrored alliances — all of it flickers at the edge of her awareness.
She knows what’s at stake, and yet she cannot stop.


They may call themselves Revera now,
but they are still the Rivers — the same bloodline that has survived every reshuffling of crowns and names.
The Jamisons, Vanderbilts, Astors, and Washingtons once shared that power,
but only the Rivers remain — smiling, graceful, and sharp as the knives hidden behind their civility.


But Sasha is beyond caring.
For once, the Ice Princess lets the ice crack.
Her gaze locks on Robin — a challenge, a confession, a dare —
and then she bends lower and kisses WS once more,
a deliberate, irreversible act that ripples through the room like a dropped match in dry grass.

Part 3 – The Recognition and the Reaction

The room stills,
the sound of breath caught between disbelief and inevitability.


Robin’s eyes narrow — not in anger, but in a strange, haunted kind of recognition.
She’s seen this before.
That same slow, consuming movement.
That same surrender disguised as control.


It’s how Nadjia looked when she performed her whoreship on WS —
a devotion so pure it terrified the witnesses.
Now Sasha mirrors it perfectly,
her precision, her control, all melting away into something raw and unguarded.


Robin’s lips twitch, forming a small, knowing smile —
not of mockery, but of grim understanding.
She sees what Sasha has become in this instant:
not the Ice Princess of Petrov,
not the careful diplomat of the clique,
but a creature undone by the very man she thought she was mastering.


Beside her, Nadjia is motionless.
For once, the girl who kneels without shame can only stare.
Is Sasha truly that fierce? That reckless?
Or has WS awakened something far older and more dangerous inside her?


The silence between them is alive —
a shared realization that this act, this single, forbidden moment,
will shift the balance within ZPR forever.

Part 4 – The Awakening and the Heartbeast

As Sasha leans closer, her breath trembling,
Enessa turns her back — just for a heartbeat.
And in that moment, the stillness breaks.


WS’s body, moments ago lifeless, seems to shift.
A faint shudder moves through his frame,
and then, with impossible instinct, his hand rises —
not deliberate, not conscious —
but as if the body itself remembers before the mind does.


His palm finds the back of Sasha’s neck.
Not rough. Not gentle.
Simply inevitable.
Her lips freeze against his, caught in a gravity that feels older than them both.


A pulse — slow, steady — begins to race.
Fifty-seven beats.
Seventy-five.
Ninety.
The sound seems to fill the room, echoing through floor and skin.
It becomes a heartbeast, the rhythm of something waking deep below reason.


Sasha’s body trembles.
She tries to draw breath, but the force that holds her feels alive,
as though the air itself refuses to part them.
Her fingers twitch at his collarbone.
Her lungs burn.
Still she endures — eyes open, unblinking, staring past the edge of her own fear.


The others react at once.
Enessa spins, but Nadjia and Robin throw themselves at her,
clutching her arms, desperate to stop her from breaking the moment.
It’s a clash of wills — Enessa, the fighter who could end this in an instant,
now held back not by strength, but by choice.
She will not harm them, not here.


Sasha’s vision begins to blur.
The world shrinks to heartbeat and heat.
And just before she slips, instinct takes over —
her nostrils flare, and air rushes in like fire.
The oxygen feeds the flame instead of quelling it.
Every nerve in her body screams with life.


And then — his skin changes.
The cool pallor flushes, red and fevered,
as though blood, long dormant, begins its war drum beneath the surface.


Something impossible is happening.
Something ancient, alive, and dangerous.

Part 5 – The Rising and the Witnesses

The air crackles.
Every breath tastes of iron and thunder.
Sasha’s hair clings to her skin, a golden veil streaked with sweat and static.
Her body trembles — not from fear, but from the unbearable surge of energy rising through him, through her, through everything in the room.


The sound of his heartbeat no longer comes from his chest.
It comes from everywhere.
The walls hum with it. The candles flicker in rhythm.
And Sasha, still trapped in his hold, feels each pulse echo through her spine like an answer to an unspoken prayer.


Enessa struggles harder, fury and awe fighting in her eyes.
She could break them all apart in a blink — but she doesn’t.
She can’t.
Because what she’s seeing is no longer a struggle between people.
It’s a moment between forces.
Something sacred. Something terrifying.


Robin and Nadjia hold her down, their arms trembling but resolute.
Robin’s face is pale; the shadow princess of the Revera stares at what she unleashed.
For a second, she looks like she might cry — or laugh — or both.
Her lips move soundlessly, perhaps whispering a name that doesn’t belong to anyone human.


And then the door opens.


Light cuts through the dim room like a blade.
Two figures stand in the doorway — Vidal and Bella.


Bella’s gasp breaks the rhythm, her hand flying to her mouth.
Before her eyes:
Sasha Petrov — the poised heiress — locked in a burning kiss with a man whose body glows with life returning,
his skin fevered crimson, veins alive with light.
Robin, bare and trembling, restraining Enessa with Nadjia’s help.
The air itself trembling like it could burst.


Bella can’t even form words.
Her mind shatters trying to make sense of it — ritual, madness, or miracle.


Vidal just exhales, slow and tired, rubbing a hand down his face.
The corner of his mouth lifts in something between irony and exhaustion.


“Somehow,” he mutters, voice flat but edged,
“I’m not even surprised. And he’s not awake… yet.

Part 6 – The Silence After

The sound ends before anyone breathes again.
Sasha’s lips break away from his.
She collapses forward — gasping, trembling,
her hands pressed against his chest as if trying to hold the world still.
For a heartbeat, it almost works.


Then — thud.


Vidal’s knee smashes into the low table by the wall.
Something topples — a phone, sleek and black, screen flashing alive.
Nami’s last song queue still loaded.


And then — the speakers roar to life.
A harsh riff, electric and violent, slices the air:


“You’re mine…”


The words hit like thunder.
They vibrate through the room, through the trembling floorboards,
through the pulse still echoing in WS’s chest.


Sasha freezes, head lifting just enough to look toward the sound.
Her hair falls in loose strands over her eyes,
her breath coming ragged as the music builds.


Robin’s arms fall away from Enessa’s shoulders.
The fight drains from her.
Nadjia just stares — caught between horror and something that looks too much like faith.


Enessa is the first to move — shoving both girls off her as she rushes toward the bed.
Her voice, sharp and commanding, tears through the noise:


“Enough! It’s over!”
But the music doesn’t stop.
The phone glows where it landed,
its cracked screen pulsing with each beat —
“You’re mine… mine… mine…”


Vidal stares at it, his jaw tightening.
He bends down, fingers brushing over the shattered glass —
and for the first time, something uneasy flickers across his face.


“Of course it’d be that song,” he mutters.
“Figures.”
Sasha doesn’t hear him.
She’s staring at WS — or maybe through him —
eyes wide, lips trembling as if she’s still caught between dream and wake.


The glow under his skin is fading now,
the furious red cooling back to pale.
His hand, the one that had trapped her against him,
slips back to his side —
lifeless again.


For the first time since it began, the room feels cold.


Bella takes a hesitant step forward, voice small, careful:


“...What the hell just happened?”
No one answers.
Not even the music.
It just keeps whispering through the static —
“…mine…”


Until Vidal reaches out, presses his thumb to the power button,
and silence returns —
heavy, ringing, absolute.

Part 7 – The Revelation

For a long moment, the room only holds the echo of their breathing.
The silence feels alive—nervous, waiting.


Nadjia is the first to speak. Her voice is quiet, half-shaking.


“Thank you… Robin. I never thought it would actually work.”
Robin turns toward her, eyes still bright with adrenaline.
A slow smile creeps across her lips.


“Of course it worked. I know this girl like the back of my own hand.”
She nods toward Sasha.
“It was a risk—but one worth taking to bring her out of that ice shell of hers.”
Sasha barely hears them.
Her lungs still burn from the kiss; her heartbeat refuses to calm.
She leans against Enessa, who steadies her with a hand on her shoulder.
WS’s body, once red and fever-hot, is cooling.
The monitors that had gone wild now settle into a steady rhythm—
90 beats per minute.
The first normal pulse he’s had in months.


Bella, standing by the doorway, stares at the scene in disbelief.
She had known something was off the night before—
the sharp glances between Robin and Sasha,
the strange, brittle smiles.
It had been enough to make her drag Vidal along this morning,
both as an excuse to visit and to have someone—anyone—
to keep her from getting pulled into whatever temptation lingered around WS.


Then, suddenly—
a shriek.


“It worked!”
Robin’s voice cracks with giddy laughter as she throws her arms around Nadjia.
Both girls jump and spin like children celebrating a miracle.


“It fucking worked!”
But Nadjia freezes mid-laugh.
Her expression changes—
a flicker of doubt slicing through her excitement.


“Wait… he’s not awake yet.”
She turns toward the bed, eyes wide, trembling.


“But… she kissed him.”
Vidal’s smirk cuts through the tension like a blade.
He folds his arms, looking from Sasha to Robin with infuriating calm.


“So let me get this straight…”
“Nadjia was trying to wake him—”
“—but Robin was trying to get Sasha to make a move?”
The words hit Sasha like a slap.
Her breath catches; she lifts her gaze slowly toward Robin.


Realization blooms across her face—
the kind that burns deeper than anger.


Robin doesn’t deny it.
Her smirk falters, but she meets Sasha’s stare head-on,
a silent admission shimmering in her eyes.


You needed to act.
Sasha’s lips part, but no words come out.
Her chest still heaves from the rush,
her body still humming with the echo of WS’s heartbeat—
the heartbeat she brought back.


And now she knows her best friend set her up to do it.

Part 8 – The Aftershock

For a few seconds, everyone stands frozen.
The only sound is the faint, rhythmic beeping of WS’s monitor.
Then Bella exhales, rubbing her temple as if trying to process the chaos before her.


“Vidal,” she says flatly, “get your phone.”
He blinks.


“What?”
Bella’s eyes sweep across the room — at Sasha kneeling on the bed,
Robin still stunned and very, very naked,
and Nadjia clutching a leather-bound notebook like it’s holy scripture.


“Fucking hell,” Bella mutters, half laughing.
“Who would’ve guessed Robin Reverá had such a nice body?
Take the pictures. This needs to go in the family archive.”
“I only have eyes for you,” Vidal replies automatically, deadpan.
“Shut up and do it, Vidal.”
Before he can even lift his phone, Sasha is on her feet.
Her hair wild, her cheeks still flushed, she throws herself between Vidal and Robin,
arms spread like a shield.


“Don’t you dare.”
Her voice shakes, but the fire in it makes Vidal take a step back anyway.


Behind her, Robin seems to wake up to the full horror of the situation.
She looks down at herself, gasps, and dives for her scattered clothes.
The blanket she grabs first slips from her hands,
and Bella bursts out laughing.


“Oh, this is rich.
Miss ‘Reverá Reserve,’ high-society’s perfect little ice flower—
naked in a boy’s room.
What would the board say?”
Robin flushes crimson, fumbling with her blouse,
her usual poise shattered into a mess of panic and indignation.
Sasha glares at Bella, but she can’t even form words —
her own emotions still tangled between rage and disbelief.


Nadjia steps away from the commotion,
her calm returning like a doctor after a storm.
She slips off her ceremonial robe, revealing that she’s dressed properly beneath.
Without a word, she tosses the robe to Enessa.


“Here,” she says. “Cover her up before Bella dies of laughter.”
Enessa catches it, wraps it around Robin,
then looks back to WS with wary eyes.


Meanwhile, Nadjia opens her small, battered annotation book,
flipping through its worn pages.
Her pen scratches fast as she notes the pulse and temperature readings.
She looks up, her voice trembling — not with fear, but awe.


“It’s a miracle,” she says softly.
“His vitals are stable. His heart rate is normal.”
For the first time since the madness began,
the room goes still again —
not in shock this time,
but in reverence.


They did it.
Somehow, impossibly, he’s coming back.


Sasha’s question cuts clean through the room, small and brittle: “Did you do it for me?”


Robin, wrapped clumsily in Nadjia’s robe, inhales and lets the confession out in the barest whisper. “Yes. For you.” Her face burns when she says it, but the word is steady.


Inside, the rest of the admission churns like a tide she will not let land. Truth be told… I wasn’t sure. But when my hand touched his chest while I was pretending—feeling the warmth—something hit me. My knees went weak. I almost let go. If Sasha hadn’t yanked me off, I doubt I could have resisted. All I had had to do was stop fighting, let instinct guide me… She swallows the rest down. The thought of saying it aloud makes her want to disappear.


Sasha hears the simple answer and studies Robin like she’s cataloguing a new fact about someone she thought she knew. “You set me up,” she says after a beat, more an observation than an accusation. Her voice is flat; her face folds into calculation. “You pushed the situation so I’d have to act.”


Robin meets that look and doesn’t flinch. “I pushed because I thought it would force you,” she replies. “I thought your choice would help him. I didn’t expect it to take hold the way it did.”


Nobody notices Bella at this exact moment—Sasha certainly doesn’t. The room shrinks around the two of them: the bed, the monitor’s steady beat, the smell of incense. And in the quiet that follows, a darker thing slides into Robin’s mind, obscene and cold: If someone else, anything else, tried to claim him—if Bella moved—this could break us. It could burn the clique to ash. Maybe the only merciful way to stop that is to remove the source entirely. The thought is like a dropped match. She clamps down on it instantly, horrified at herself for entertaining it, but the image lingers.


Sasha watches her for a long moment and then looks away, focusing on WS’s chest and the slow, steady monitor. Nadjia closes her notebook and says simply, practially, “His vitals are stable.” Enessa’s hand steadies Sasha’s shoulder.


They all move back into tending him, hands busy with blankets and warm packs, but the air between Sasha and Robin has changed. The confession has landed; the temptation has been named. And somewhere behind their careful ministrations, a question burns: what will they do with the dangerous thing they have just reawakened?


Vidal, hovering at the edge of the bed, watches her closely. “Check his vitals, Mom,” he says, already reaching for the monitor.


Nojiko’s breath catches as she observes the readings. “He’s… getting better?” she asks, incredulous.


Vidal nods confidently. “Yes. The flag polling… I think that’s his way of keeping the blood running, his system waking itself up. That’s why he’s stabilizing.”


Nojiko pauses, placing a hand gently on the blanket. Her fingers brush against something unexpected — Robin’s bra, carelessly tossed during the chaos. She freezes for a moment, then composes herself, tucking the blanket carefully over WS.


Vidal, sensing his mother’s hesitation, adds, “He’s strong, Mom. He’s recovering faster than anyone expected. But keep in mind, this isn’t just physical — it’s neurological, emotional. That’s why I’m monitoring him so closely.”


Nojiko exhales, finally letting herself relax. She looks down at her children: Vidal, the prodigy; WS, fragile yet stubbornly fighting back; and the tension between the girls, still lingering in the air like static.


Her gaze softens as she murmurs, almost to herself, “I just want my sons safe… that’s all I want.”


Robin had started with the skirt, carefully, almost innocently, thinking Sasha would stop her there. But as the fabric slipped through her fingers and fell to the chair, a shiver ran up her legs. The cold air against her skin made her pulse race, and for the first time, she noticed the warmth in her own body, the racing of her heart—not just from fear, but from anticipation.


Her blouse followed, slipping past her shoulders in a motion that felt rehearsed, yet wild. Every second, she teetered between control and surrender. She felt exposed in a way she never had before, and the awareness of Sasha watching her, of the ritual, of the group, made her tremble. It was supposed to be for the group, for Sasha—but now her mind and body were betraying her, whispering desires she hadn’t intended to acknowledge.


The bra came next. Robin’s fingers lingered on the clasp a moment too long, savoring the tension building in her chest. She felt naked, vulnerable, and electrified. Her mind screamed to stop, to remember herself—but instinctively, she wanted to see how far she could go. How far she could push the ritual, herself, the boundary between control and complete surrender.


Her underwear was the last piece, and as she began to move toward WS, her hands brushing his chest as if testing the impossible, she felt the anxiety and expectation crush her senses. She was lost in it, consumed by the intoxicating possibility of what might happen if she let herself fall completely.


And then—Sasha acted.


Before Robin could take the plunge, before she could lose herself entirely in the moment she had almost embraced, Sasha yanked her back by the ponytail with a sharp, decisive motion. The pull shocked her into awareness, her body jolting upright, her face flushed, her heartbeat hammering. Sasha’s eyes were fierce, pleading, commanding all at once: Stop.


Robin froze, gasping slightly, the air rushing back into her lungs as reality slammed into her. She had been inches away from surrendering entirely, and it was Sasha’s intervention that had kept her from crossing the line she had almost willingly approached.


Robin was still caught in the afterglow of the tension, her pulse racing, when Nojiko appeared. The older woman held up Robin’s bra between her fingers, dangling it in front of her face with the faintest hint of a knowing smile.


Robin’s eyes went wide. Crimson spread across her cheeks like wildfire. “I—I have to go,” she stammered, snatching at the bra, fumbling it into her bag, and bolting from the room before anyone could say another word.


Once inside the limo, the cool leather seat beneath her started to calm her frazzled nerves. She pressed her hands to her face, inhaling, trying to steady her racing heart. The adrenaline slowly ebbed, replaced by a mix of embarrassment and reflection.


And then, before she could even think it through, her fingers brushed against something… missing.


Her stomach dropped. Another piece of clothing wasn’t in her bag. Not her skirt, not her blouse—something else.


“Fuck…” she whispered, freezing in the seat. The memory of the earlier moment, of how far she had let herself go, surged back with a sharp edge. Her heart stuttered again, even in the solitude of the limo, as the weight of what she’d almost done pressed on her.


Robin sank into the plush leather of the limo, the door clicking shut behind her, shutting out the chaos of the room. Her fingers unconsciously clutched at the fabric of her skirt, now fully on, and then froze. A pang of memory hit her — the ritual, the skirt slipping, the blouse brushing her skin, the feel of the cold air on her legs, the warmth spreading from her chest downwards as she had reached toward WS.


Her breath hitched slightly as she realized how close she had been to losing control, how the adrenaline, the fear, and the thrill had combined into something she had never felt before. Was it loyalty to Sasha? Was it for the group? Or… was it just me? The thought was startling. She had been acting, performing a role for the sake of everyone else, yet every instinct in her body had been screaming, reacting in ways she hadn’t understood.


Then her eyes flicked down. Something was missing. Her delicates — her panties — were gone. She froze, a flush spreading hot across her cheeks as the reality settled in. Her bra was safe in her bag, but the absence of her other garment hit her with the force of the memory itself. It wasn’t just embarrassment — it was proof that she had truly been there, truly been on the edge, and that even with Sasha’s intervention, she had experienced every pulse of sensation, every beat of anticipation.


Her mind raced. She could feel it now, in the quiet of the limo: the pull of desire, the fragility of restraint, the way her body had reacted without permission from her conscious mind. She had been caught between her instincts and her loyalties, between fear and the thrill of almost doing something forbidden. And somehow, knowing that her delicates were missing — whether by accident or oversight — made her shiver anew, a reminder that the moment was not fully behind her.


Robin leaned back against the seat, closing her eyes. She could almost hear the room behind her, Sasha’s taut breathing, WS’s steady pulse returning to normal. She could feel the power she had glimpsed in herself, the vulnerability, the reckoning. And she knew, with a strange mix of fear and fascination, that the understanding of what she felt tonight — the weight of desire, of temptation, of her own limits — would linger far longer than the echoes of the ritual.
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
He locks the garden gate behind him. The sound echoes like metal closing over thought itself.
The scarred ghost claws at the other side, its whispers vibrating through the air — a voice made of him but not within him.


“This ghost lives in my mind,” he mutters, “but it will not step inside my garden.”


The air stills. His grapes, heavy and translucent, begin to glow — soft spheres of light hanging from vines that pulse like arteries. He steps closer, confused.


The raspberry bush trembles. He plucks one, almost absently, and tastes it. Sweet, almost normal. But then the ground quakes. His garden shudders like a living thing awakening from centuries of silence.


He looks up. The sky — his sky — is red.


A jagged scar splits across it, and blood begins to fall, slow at first, then rushing — a crimson waterfall that floods the paths, the roots, the very soil of his mind.


“What does it mean…”


He runs to the edge of his garden, where the blood spills down into the abyss of his wider mind. But even as he watches, the flood recedes, draining away. The line of it drops fast.


Something stirs in his chest — a pulse of light, swelling beneath his ribs. It grows, blinding, pressing outward until the pink begins to seep into the sky, pushing the red away.


Then the light starts to fade.


He snarls, refusing to let it go. He tightens every muscle in his body, acting on instinct alone — and the light surges again.


The sky shifts — red to pink, pink to blue. A blue he knows too well. That faint, cold-grey blue.


Her eyes.


“Sasha…” he breathes.


A sound like shattering glass — and the scarred ghost bursts through the gate.
For a heartbeat, he panics — but then realizes he must have invited it. Not “it.” Her.


The ghost takes shape in light. Her outline trembles — half-real, half-remembered. She is glowing, breathing hard, as if dragged into his consciousness from somewhere too far away.


He reaches for her. Her warmth burns his palms.


He tries to speak, but she’s gasping, chest heaving like someone drowning in air. So he pulls her closer and presses his lips to hers, sharing the breath he didn’t know he was holding.


The blood in the soil turns clear.
The sun ignites overhead — except it’s not a sun. It’s the scar itself, healed but glowing golden, its edges radiating like dawn.


The tree of life trembles, shedding its seeds. The river runs clean.


He kneels among the roots and folds his legs, closing his eyes.


The light fills everything — steady, calm, blue as her eyes.


And for the first time, the garden is silent. Whole.


He exhales.
“Time to return.”


And the world dissolves in light.


Everything is noise and blur. The light, the sound, the screaming. His heart pounds so hard it feels like it’s trying to tear its way out of his chest.


He doesn’t move.
He can’t move.


That instinct — old as his fear — returns: stay still. play dead.


The way he learned when he was seven.
The way he survived before he ever understood survival.


He lets his body fall into the stillness. Every muscle loosens, every breath shallow. He listens. His heart hammers, but slower now, trained, disciplined. The world becomes sound and shadow behind the veil of his eyelashes.


Figures move.
Shapes blur past.
Voices.


He counts by the rhythm of footsteps. Two. Three. Maybe four. The air shifts — perfume, sweat, metal. He feels the pulse of movement in the room.


He focuses on the voices.


One he knows immediately — Sasha. Sharp, cold, panicked but controlled.
The other — muffled, softer — Nadjia.


He shouldn’t recognize her by scent alone, but he does. The sweetness of her skin, that faint citrus and smoke. His body knows before his mind does.


They’re speaking. Russian? He catches fragments — broken consonants, quick bursts.
And then… Vidal’s name.


His brother?
Why would she say his brother’s name?


He doesn’t move. His temperature is dropping, blood cooling. He knows this place, this silence. Stay dormant, and they will forget you’re awake. Stay dead, and they will talk freely.


He remembers where he learned this. Pretending to nap while Nojiko and Amber whispered about him. About how he would always be like this. Like that. A boy they didn’t understand.


He remembers the sound of that day — not words, but the crunch in his chest when he realized they had no hope left for him.


And then he remembers the promise — the one that carried him through every fight, every lie, every ghost.
He would overcome himself.
He would make his mother and sister smile again.


But now… lying here, still, listening, invisible — the thought claws its way back up from the silence:


Did I really do it for them?
Or just to prove them wrong?
The kiss happened.
He didn’t feel it — not really. Not yet. Not consciously.


Instead, his mind reached for the only tool it had ever trusted: the meditation he’d learned at seven.
The bridge between mind and body. Between the garden and the world.


He let himself fall into it.


Everything else became secondary. The chaos of the room, the shouting, the laughter, the whispered debates — it all flowed around him. He was still, motionless, playing dead.


He heard Robin’s gasp, Nadjia’s calm measurements, Enessa’s clipped commands. He registered Sasha’s ragged breaths against his chest, the warmth lingering where her body had pressed into his.


And yes — his body reacted. Hard. But so what? It was natural. He didn’t care. He never had.


No one would know. He would remain their sleeping puzzle, their enigma, while he decoded everything, observed every reaction, stored every word.


Even Nojiko’s voice reached him — careful, knowing, guiding. She didn’t rush to him, didn’t touch him. She never needed to. He always suspected she knew what he was doing, even now, letting him listen without intervening.


He breathed slowly. He was fully awake in ways the world couldn’t yet see. The world believed him motionless. And that was exactly how he wanted it.


His arm rested beneath the blanket, fingers brushing the humid cloth. Warm, soft. Familiar. He didn’t move, didn’t need to.


Bella’s sharp voice pierced the quiet: “Something about naked Robin…”


He stayed perfectly still. Even the slightest shift would betray him.


Voices closer now. Nojiko and Vidal, low tones threading through the room. They were debating his condition. WS listened intently.


Vidal might be dumb in most things, but not in medicine. When he spoke with a general practitioner like Nojiko, he was sharp, precise, almost untouchable in his field. A few could challenge him here—and WS knew better than to speak.


He let the words wash over him, noting rhythms, subtle hesitations, clues. He almost smiled. Keeping absolute control of his body was hard—excruciating at times—but he played dead.


Play dead. Always.


He stayed still, every muscle slack, pretending.


Voices moved around him. Nojiko was speaking quietly, deliberately. Then a girly voice — high, frantic — went into hysterics and suddenly ran out the door. WS wondered who it was.


He heard Nojiko and Nadjia kneeling beside him.


“Thank you,” Nojiko said softly to Nadjia. “You never doubted my son.”


“I wouldn’t dare,” Nadjia replied, calm, measured, almost reverent.


Nojiko’s eyes flicked to something at WS’s feet. “Why… was Robin’s bra here? And why does she have a Wiccan book and druidic robes?”


“We tried to stimulate him,” Nadjia said simply. “It must have worked. His breathing, his heartbeat, and his temperature… all back to normal.”


Nojiko’s gaze softened. “I see it in your eyes… you love him, do you not?”


Nadjia didn’t even blush. She looked up at Nojiko, voice barely a whisper. “Isn’t that… like the most normal thing in the world? He is very… lovable. Thank you, Nojiko, for bringing him into this world.”


Nojiko froze for a moment. She had expected Robin’s flustered, panicked reaction. But Nadjia — confident, unshakable — simply expressed it plainly, without hesitation. She blinked, quietly shocked.


WS felt everything. Every tone, every glance, every subtle inflection. He remained motionless, yet his mind was alive, absorbing the small intimacy between Nojiko and Nadjia, noting the contrast between Nadjia’s composed, self-assured love and the hysterical chaos he had just heard outside the door.


She might be in trouble if he discovered it — if WS ever realized she had allowed Robin to find out about their relationship. She had strict orders: no one was ever to know. But she had felt trapped. She had needed help.


Sasha was too dangerous. Just a single touch from her could reach him, bypassing all measures. Nadjia had to work harder, go the full mile, and even then she would only get half as strong a reaction. Perhaps Sasha was the key. But recruiting Sasha directly would never work.


So she chose the best option from the shadows: someone capable, precise, willing to risk everything — and, fortunately, also Sasha’s best friend. Robin.


She hadn’t expected her to risk so much. She had seen the lust and desire in Robin’s eyes even before Sasha intervened. And she hadn’t felt jealous. No. She felt proud — proud to bring her master a worthy girl, proud to see initiative, courage, and desire in someone acting on her own plan.


Was that wrong to feel? Perhaps it would have been if she had forced Robin. But she hadn’t. Robin had acted entirely on her own. Nothing was extorted, nothing coerced. She had simply created the circumstances for Robin to shine — and Robin had taken them.


Sasha, on the other hand, had been tricked into action. Yes, it had been manipulative, but she now seemed happy, if a little flushed and ashamed. That hunger, that fire — Nadjia had seen it, and she knew Sasha would return. She would not forget the fire in her eyes after that first kiss.


Even with all her pride, one small thread of fear remained. If WS discovered that she had let Robin in, if he realized she had disobeyed him, even for good reasons… what would he think? Would he see strategy and necessity, or betrayal?


She exhaled quietly, letting herself absorb the warmth of his presence, letting the fear settle to a thin line at the back of her mind. She had made her choice. She had played her part. And he — her master — had emerged from it whole, alive, perfect.


Pride, courage, and fear — all in their proper places. Nothing had been forced. Everything had been earned.


WS feels the air shift before it happens.
Nojiko’s shadow leans over him, soft warmth brushing his skin.
She kisses his forehead — gentle, precise — and he knows what comes next.


The sound cracks the silence like a whip.
Her hand connects with his cheek, not cruelly, but with that old rhythm —
the same one he once thought was proof of being normal.


“Enough,” she says quietly. “You don’t play games with me.”


Bella gasps; Vidal just laughs under his breath.
He’s seen it before — the strange tenderness in their mother’s discipline.
Even as adults, it’s how she says I know you, I still see my boy in there.


WS doesn’t flinch. The sting spreads across his face, grounding him in the real.
She still believes in that old way — one that speaks louder than words.


And for him, it’s not shame. It’s relief.
He’s been marked alive again.


Nadjia stares in shock as the sharp sound echoes.
Bella blinks, wide-eyed, then turns to Vidal with a slow, stunned expression.


“Is this why you keep asking me to be more rough with you?” she mutters.


Vidal only half-smiles, eyes already on his brother.
Because WS is moving.


His right arm twitches first — a slow lift, weak but deliberate, rising to shield his face.
The jig is up.


But something’s wrong.
The left arm doesn’t follow.
He tries again — nothing.


What the hell…?


He concentrates, tries to move his toes — no response.
Nojiko’s breath catches; she knows that look in his eyes even before he does.


Vidal moves fast.
Without a word, he grabs a sterile needle from the tray, lifts the blanket, and presses it into WS’s foot.
No reaction.


Nojiko goes white.
“How… how is that possible?”


Vidal exhales through his teeth. “It was always a possibility,” he says quietly. “If the fever got too high… it could’ve cooked parts of his brain.”


Bella trembles, the memory hitting her — the night she’d sat half-naked beside him, trying to bring down that impossible fever, sweat and panic mixing until she’d almost passed out herself.


And then WS’s lips twitch.
Drool slips from the left corner of his mouth.
His eyes drift unfocused, the muscles refusing to obey.


Then — a crooked, defiant smile spreads across his face.


Inside, WS’s thoughts are crystal clear.
Every nerve screams dead, but his mind hums like a live wire.
He can hear every word, see every movement — even the tremor in Nojiko’s hand as she tries to stay composed.


If they know I’m fine up here, he thinks, they’ll start deciding what to do with me before I can decide for myself.
Bikers don’t keep broken parts.
Families pity them.


He lets his eyes go blank, the left side of his mouth slack, and breathes slow.
Let them think the fever fried him.
Let them think he’s harmless, slow, dull.


He needs time — to feel his body again, to test what still works, to plan the next move.


Nojiko leans close, whispering, “Baby, look at me…”
He doesn’t.
He lets his gaze wander like he’s chasing invisible lights on the ceiling.


Vidal swears under his breath, slamming the needle back into the tray.
Bella covers her mouth.
Only Nadjia seems frozen, studying him too long — like she sees the faint flicker in his eyes, the one moment his focus sharpens before slipping back into the act.


Nadjia breaks.
The sound comes out of her like glass shattering — sharp, wet, uncontrollable.
She clutches WS’s unresponsive hand, shaking her head as if sheer denial could drag him back.


Bella is beside her in a heartbeat, wrapping her arms around Nadjia’s shoulders.
Sasha stands motionless, her lips parted but no sound coming out.
She had awoken him. She was sure of it.
But now? Now his blank eyes look like a mirror reflecting all her worst fears.


Did I bring back a broken mind?
The thought cuts her deeper than she expected.
Her voice trembles as she turns to Nojiko — “I’m sorry… I have to think.”
And before anyone can stop her, she walks out, holding herself together by sheer will, afraid she’ll collapse if she doesn’t move.


In her chest, everything burns.
She had thought she found something real — a man untamed, dangerous, alive.
Now he looks like a ruin. And she can’t tell if what she feels is grief… or shame for wanting him in the first place.


Bella’s guilt, quieter but heavier, builds like a tide.
She can’t stop replaying the fever — how she’d held him, fought to cool him down, her body pressed against his burning skin.
If she had reached him sooner… could she have stopped this?


Vidal notices. He always does.
He comes up behind her, taller, shadowing her like a protective wall, and slides his arms around her waist.
His voice is low, steady — a soft hum trying to drown out the chaos around them.


“Hey… breathe. He’s strong. You know him.”


She leans back against him without thinking, and in that moment, she remembers why she could never let him go —
because even when she burned the world down, Vidal would still be there, loyal, forgiving, hers.


Crazy, loyal puppy.


Vidal’s voice cuts through the chaos like a scalpel.
“Mom, I’m taking Bella home,” he says, already moving toward the door. “I’ll come back as soon as I can — but we’ll need better equipment than what you have here. Maybe Robin can reach the Revera Clinic. They’ve got the right machines.”


He glances back at WS — the drool sliding from the left corner of his mouth, the uneven stillness of his body.
“This… this is too much for what we saw in the scans,” he murmurs, shaking his head. “Something’s not right.”


But Nojiko can hardly think. Her hands tremble as she wipes her palms on her coat. The mother in her wants to scream; the doctor in her tries to hold it together.
She turns to the Nomad — “Stay by his side.”


The man nods silently and positions himself next to WS’s bed, eyes fixed anywhere but the boy’s face.


Nojiko grabs Nadjia by the arms, lifting her gently from the floor. The girl rises slowly, still sobbing, her hair clinging to her cheeks.
WS watches them — watches her — leaving.
And just before Nadjia steps through the door, he winks.


It’s small, subtle — but unmistakable.
Then the corner of his mouth twists into that familiar wicked smile.


Nadjia freezes.
Her mind stalls for a heartbeat — and then, as Nojiko guides her away, it begins to race.


He’s playing us all, she realizes.
Oh, master…


Her tears dry mid-step. Her shoulders straighten.
By the time they reach the hallway, her back is straight and her eyes steady again — a woman reborn in silence.


“I’ll go tell Nami myself,” Nadjia says softly. “She should hear it from me.”


Nojiko nods, distracted, but something in Nadjia’s tone catches her ear — a trace of lightness, almost joy.
It unsettles her.


Was it rivalry?
Or something deeper — that strange, patient devotion Nojiko had seen every day Nadjia came, never missing a visit, never leaving until she was gently told to go.


Not even Sasha or Nami had been there like that.


Nojiko had tried to protect her son from the kind of girls who blurred the line between affection and obsession — she remembered the Zane Hospital, the Revera Clinic, the nurses who’d taken advantage of a feverish boy too pretty for his own good.


Here, at least, she’d hoped it would stop.
But watching Nadjia walk away, head high again, she wonders —
how could she tell this girl not to love him?


She truly did love her boy.


And maybe, just maybe, that was the problem.


WS’s face shifted back to its usual calm mask. He lifted his head slightly, eyes narrowing at Walt.


“Walt… what’s going on?”


Walt froze for a second, then blinked, incredulous. “Herm… boss… weren’t you… like… retarded just now?”


WS smirked faintly. “I probably still am if I’m asking you what’s going on.”


Dalton laughed, a low, relieved sound. “Fuck, boss… you scared the shit out of us. Three months down… even the General was starting to despair.”


WS’s eyebrows shot up. “Three months? FFS… bring me my phone.”


He grabbed it and immediately noticed the cracked screen. He scrolled through his portfolio. Some trades should have closed two months ago. Money he could have made? Missed — though, technically, he’d still made six million where he could’ve done sixteen. Over expectations, but still… he winced at the inefficiency.


Dalton leaned against the wall. “Yeah… the market’s been acting weird. Half the guys switched into state treasury bonds.”


WS exhaled slowly. “Get Walt and the boys who are still around.”


Dalton raised a brow. “Might be difficult…”

“Why?” WS’s tone sharpened. “We’re over thirty now. Lots of guys from California and Texas… and several Nomads stuck around to protect you.
FFS, I feel like a princess.”


“And Javier and Salvador?” WS continued, eyes scanning. “One of those Hondurans is always around, and they keep several men inside to keep you and your mom safe. Okay… gather the trusted ones. None from the Mother Chapter. If they look more loyal to the General than to me, keep them out of the loop. I’ll talk to the Hondurans first. You get the rest of our guys together. Got it, Dalton?”


Dalton nodded, already pulling out his phone. “I’ll call Walt. He’s better at these sorts of shits.”


WS leaned back, processing the chaos of the past three months — the loyalty, the protection, the missed opportunities. Yet in that moment, despite the cracks and complications, he felt the gears shifting back under his control. Everything was still his to command. He hoped...



Half an hour later, fifteen Angel bikers were at the clinic—a mix of Nomads, ringers, and Southwesterners. They stood by the door while WS was inside with five Hondurans who led the local community. He absorbed as much information as he could.


Javier handed him an envelope. “Fifty-five thousand from the Chop Chop jefe.”


“Your cut still goes to the orphanage,” Javier added, “but your business models… those belong to you, right, jefe?”


“Yes, yes,” WS said.


“Any good investments?”


Pablo was considering a laundromat, but didn’t have enough cash. Houses were expensive, even here in the social barrio.


WS slipped the envelope to Salvador. “Get Pablo that business, and tell him he starts paying me one-third of the profits from now on.”


Javier frowned. “That’s like one hundred percent of the investment. You should take fifty.”


WS shook his head. “Another business in the community makes the community stronger. I don’t do it for the profit. This way Pablo doesn’t need to skim off the top.”


“He wouldn’t dare,” Salvador muttered, “not after what you did to Juan…”


WS noted the lingering resentment in Salvador’s eyes but said nothing. “Thanks,” he replied calmly.


As the door opened, the Hondurans were confronted with WS’s men waiting outside.


Good call, he thought. This way the Hondurans stay loyal. Not that they wouldn’t be—but with a display like this, they’re even less likely to betray me.


The room was jammed. Even with only half of the men who’d stuck around, there wasn’t much air left; bodies pressed against each other, boots on the edge of the cot, shoulders brushing shoulder. WS scanned the faces as he was introduced. A few names clicked instantly; others took a second to land. He filed the faces into consciences the way he always did — who owed him, who owed themselves, who might be useful.


When introductions finished, he nodded at the cluster and asked, casual as if he’d been out for a walk rather than three months, “Where’ve you been sleeping?”


Walt answered. “Obadiah rented an apartment building for us.”


WS froze for a beat, then let a cold smile spread. “My building?”


Walt blinked. “Wait — your building?”


“Yeah.” WS’s voice tightened. “Bought it off a Slovenian gangster. So you’re telling me Obadiah put my men in my building and still charged them rent?”


Walt went pale, caught between confusion and embarrassment.


WS didn’t wait for apologies. “Fucking Obadiah.”


He pivoted. “Any news on the motel?”


“You mean the brothel?” someone muttered, but Dalton spoke up. “It’s up and running, boss. Ezekiel’s been running it. No freebies for the boys.”


WS closed his eyes for a single breath, thumb pressing into the bridge of his nose. The wordless click of his jaw told more than a shout.


“Those Mother Chapter house fuckers,” he said quietly. “It’s my business.”


He straightened, voice cutting through the cramped heat. “All right. First off — no more rent. If Obadiah has a problem, tell him to stop by me and pay what he owes. Plain.”


Heads nodded, some hesitant, some relieved.


“As for Ezekiel and the motel,” WS continued, eyes scanning, naming names with the efficiency of a man who never forgot a ledger. “You go to the motel. Find Edward — the head man there. Ezekiel better not have removed him or replaced him. Have a party on my expense. Talk to the head of the motel, share the cash. If Ezekiel interferes, tell him to come to me — with my money in his hand.”


Silence held for a beat, then a ripple of murmured assent moved through the room. Men straightened, orders understood and translated into action already.


WS let the moment sit. It was small theater — presence, command, the immediate translation of word into motion — but it worked. He’d been out of the game, but the gears were still his to turn.


Ezekiel stormed into the Mother Chapter clubhouse, eyes blazing. “The boys with WS said he woke up and gave them free reign on the fucking motel,” he spat. “They threw a party with all the whores. The motel manager gave them over two hundred grand to share between them—they bought booze and drugs and didn’t even let me partake! FFS!”


Obadiah smirked. “So the kid finally woke up? Got his cut ready, Ezekiel?”


Ezekiel ran a hand through his hair. “Obadiah… can you lend me thirty grand? I had some expenses and, well… I used the motel money, you know how it is.”


Jeremiah laughed. “Fucking hell, Ezekiel, how can you spend so much?”


Amos shrugged. “Drugs and whores are expensive, man.”


Obadiah chuckled. “Looks like everyone who can make it is heading out. The motorcade’s rolling to the clinic.”


Ezekiel’s jaw tightened. “Damn right. Obadiah, Jeremiah, Amos—you’re all coming. Let’s ride.”


The patched bikers leapt onto their motorcycles, engines roaring to life. The motorcade surged through the streets toward the clinic. Only a handful of prospects and hangers-on remained at the Mother Chapter to guard the clubhouse; everyone else had rallied to see WS awake.


The roar of engines faded, replaced by the sudden crash of the Mother Chapter bursting through the clinic door. Six Hondurans stood at WS’s door, alert, but even the nomad who usually guarded it had joined the rest at the motel.


WS lay in bed, muscles tense as he tried to move his toes, mimicking exercises from Kill Bill. Jeremiah, Malachi, and Obadiah charged forward, enveloping him in bear hugs, laughter and relief echoing around the room.


The small size of the room for such a massive group became glaringly obvious. Normally, thirty Hondurans could fit comfortably—but Angels weren’t normal men. Broad, tall, and imposing, easily twice the size of a regular man, their presence made the cramped clinic feel suffocating.


WS’s eyes scanned the crowd, already noting faces, gauging reactions, while his body remained mostly unresponsive. The chaos around him was a shield, giving him time to think, to plan, and to decide his next moves without revealing the full extent of his awareness.


WS hugged them back with his right arm; his left arm was pinned to his chest as if it were broken, though he knew better. The room buzzed with voices, laughter, and relief. Ray stepped forward, clapping him on the shoulder. “I’m glad you’re back,” he said, voice full of warmth. “I was hoping my niece would tell me, but… she must’ve forgotten.”


WS’s mind drifted, recalling the piece of cloth he had found earlier. Alone with the Nomad, he had lifted it hesitantly, surprised to discover a pair of delicate female panties in his hand. The scent hit him immediately—raspberry. He had assumed it was Sasha’s.


The Nomad, however, burst out laughing at the tiny, almost childlike pink garment, the band clearly marked Robin Revera. WS froze, stunned. He hadn’t understood at first, but it clicked: the hysterical girl who had slammed the door earlier… was Ray’s niece.


A strange mix of amusement, confusion, and curiosity stirred inside him as he realized how the pieces fit together. Even in this chaos, the world was full of little surprises he hadn’t anticipated.


Obadiah leaned back, a faint smirk on his face. “I’ve been keeping the apartment blocks’ money on hold, kid, but when you wish, I can release it. That girl, Nadjia Stein… she never lets a single day pass at the end of the month without calling for her cut. Assertive little thing, isn’t she?”


Ezekiel shifted nervously. “Yeah… well, I got the money as well. We were concerned and decided to help you out.”


Obadiah chuckled. “Honestly, I passed the job to him because he hates her tone too much. Figured he’d handle it better than me.”


WS let out a low laugh. “Thank you, Ezekiel. I presume you took your 10% cut, right?”


Ezekiel flushed and fumbled. “Well… it’s only courtesy. No man works in the Angels without proper compensation.”


WS’s grin widened. “Good. Keep your courtesy, then. But remember, this isn’t about the money.”


WS’s gaze swept over the group. “Look, the motel is mine. I don’t care about the money—I keep it as a clean place for women down on their luck. I do not give a shit about the profits, Ezekiel… but drugs better not have returned in there. Those are my girls under my protection, and even their pimps got the talk. Understood?”


Ezekiel fidgeted, avoiding WS’s eyes. “Yeah… yeah, no problem. The manager and the pimps already know the rules are solid.”


WS placed his phone next to Obadiah and pulled up the apartments’ profits. Roughly $86,000. He frowned. “Shouldn’t it be around $1,200,000?”


Amos cleared his throat. “Well… there were maintenance expenses.”


WS’s lips twisted in a knowing smirk. “Everyone steals. Everyone needs to eat,” he muttered. “Fair enough. But here’s what we’ll do.”


He raised his voice, eyes flashing with authority. “I’m donating all the money Ezekiel collected from the motel over the past three months to throw a party celebrating my return… for the chapter!”


Ray and the others erupted in cheers. “Hell yeah!”


Ezekiel’s face fell. He clenched his fists and muttered under his breath. No matter how he tried, he couldn’t save money or make a proper cut from WS’s operations.


Obadiah spoke first, keeping a calm tone. “I’ve been holding onto the apartment block profits for you. Whenever you want, I can release them. That girl Nadjia Stein—she never misses a month, always demanding her cut. Ezekiel passed the job to me because he can’t stand her tone.”


Ezekiel shifted nervously. “Yeah… kid, I got the money too. We were concerned and thought we’d help out.”


WS let a low chuckle escape. “Thank you, Ezekiel. I assume you took your usual ten percent?”


Flustered, Ezekiel stammered, “It’s… courtesy. No one works in the Angels without proper compensation.”


WS’s eyes swept over the room. “The motel is mine. It’s not about the money. I keep it as a clean place for women down on their luck. Drugs better not be back in there. Those women are under my protection, and even their pimps got the message.”


Ezekiel nodded quickly. “No worries. The manager and the pimps know the rule’s well established.”


WS set his phone next to Obadiah, checking the apartments’ profits—roughly $86,000. “Shouldn’t it be around $1,200,000?”


Amos shrugged. “Maintenance, sir. Everyone steals a little. Everyone eats.”


WS smiled faintly. “Fair. I’m donating all the motel money Ezekiel collected over the past three months to throw a return party for the chapter.”


A cheer rose from Ray and the others. Ezekiel, however, looked sour. Amos and Obadiah exchanged knowing glances—they knew exactly how much he owed and weren’t about to let him skimp.


Ray looked around, grinning. “Most of the cheap girls are at the motel. If we’re throwing a party here at the Mother Chapter… well, the expensive courtesans are what’s left. At this hour, not many working girls would be available.”


Ezekiel’s jaw tightened, realizing the implications. Obadiah chuckled beside him, and Jeremiah gave a light smack on his back. “Come on, man… free party with luxury women, and it’s being paid for by the kid. Cheer up!”


Ezekiel could only glare at WS. Not only was he short on money, but now his cut for running the business had to be returned, and he had no way to recover it quickly.


WS remained calm, eyes scanning the room, letting the men feel both relief and respect for his decisions. He had set the boundaries and reminded everyone


Ray added reassuringly, “The Mother Chapter will cover the rest. Tomorrow, you must return the money spent. If not all gets used, you keep the difference. Still… each member will have to pitch $2,000 to cover their share. That’s the cost of keeping things orderly.”


Ezekiel groaned inwardly. Between the drugs, women, and booze, he could see now that nothing would be left for him except maybe pawning one of his bikes.



Ray looked around and grinned. “Most of the cheap girls are at the motel. If we’re throwing a party here at the Mother Chapter… the expensive courtesans are all that’s left. At this hour, not many working girls would be available.”


Ezekiel’s eyes went wide. Obadiah chuckled beside him, and Jeremiah smacked him on the back. “Come on, man… free party with luxury women, and it’s being paid for by the kid. Cheer up!”


WS let the men digest the news, calm and measured. By donating all the money collected from the motel over the past three months for a chapter celebration, he made the situation clear: Ezekiel wasn’t skimming from WS, he was redistributing funds to the whole group. Any leftover would normally go back to the holder, but with the cheapest women already at the motel, everyone knew there’d be no surplus. Some members might even chip in to cover the difference, but it wasn’t meant as punishment—just the reality of how the gift worked out.


Ezekiel, despite keeping a large portion of his cut and having settled the $30,000 owed, understood what this meant: he had little room left to profit from this batch. The gift-in-kind ensured no one could skimp without being noticed.


Ray leaned over, reassuringly. “The Mother Chapter will cover the difference if needed. But tomorrow, you make sure everything’s squared up. Any leftover you keep—but between drugs, women, and booze… there probably won’t be any.”


Ezekiel groaned, but even amid the frustration, the men all shared a laugh. WS smiled faintly, knowing he had solved the problem without stepping on anyone’s toes


Ezekiel’s face drained of color. He realized exactly what was coming. Obadiah laughed quietly, Jeremiah patted him on the back. “Come on, man… free party with luxury women, and the kid’s paying for it. Cheer up!”


WS stayed quiet, observing the reactions. He had donated the full amount of motel profits Ezekiel had collected over the past three months, turning it into a gift in kind for the chapter. No money would be left over, and anyone trying to keep a cut now would be skimming from the brothers—Ezekiel included.


Ezekiel’s mind raced. His cut for running the business was gone, plus the difference owed. There was no room to maneuver. Pawning a bike—probably the Honda drop-tail WS had gifted him after jail—was a short-term solution, though he’d rather figure out a way to borrow from Amos or Obadiah quietly. Right now, admitting he needed help in front of WS and the chapter would be a public embarrassment he couldn’t afford.


Ray put an arm on his shoulder, sensing Ezekiel’s unease. “Don’t worry about tonight. The chapter’s got the costs covered. Tomorrow, you settle what was spent. Anything leftover is yours, but with drugs, women, and booze, each member will still pitch in roughly $2,000.”


Amos and Obadiah exchanged glances. They knew exactly how much Ezekiel needed to cover and understood he would find a way—he always did—but WS’s gesture had made it clear: boundaries were respected, generosity carried weight, and no one could quietly skim from the chapter anymore.


The mood in the room shifted. The Angels began celebrating, cheers echoing in the cramped space. The Hondurans stood watch at the door, keeping the peace. Even Ezekiel, still grinding his teeth, couldn’t help feeling a grudging acceptance—WS had covered the costs, ensured the rules were enforced, and the chapter was united in the celebration without humiliating anyone.


The bikers start leaving WS’s hospital room, a shuffle of boots and jackets as they drift toward the hallway, talking in low voices about the mother chapter party. The door closes behind most of them, leaving a clear corridor where a single figure appears.


Nadjia steps into view, walking with calm authority. Obadiah and Jeremiah immediately recognize her. Without hesitation, they fall into position on either side, flanking her like walls of steel, keeping the other bikers at bay. Their expressions say plainly: no one crosses her.


Amos stops mid-step, his eyes widening. “Fuck… is that one of the courtesans we’re supposed to have tonight?”


Ray smirks, the corner of his mouth twitching. “That? That’s Judge Stein’s daughter, moron. Even the courtesans wish they looked that good.”


Ezekiel’s face darkens with old resentment, a low growl escaping him. “Stein… that bastard kept me in jail for two years, and he dares have a daughter like that?”


Ray cuts him off immediately. He steps forward, a rare flash of aggression in his calm face, getting close enough that Ezekiel feels the weight of the warning. “She’s a federal judge’s daughter. That’s not just hot property—it’s dangerous. You touch her, and we cut you off. Watch you burn. Got it?” The message is crystal clear; silence falls over the corridor.


Malachi glances at Nadjia’s heels, noting the confident, deliberate way she walks. “Not for the kid, though,” he murmurs. “She’s already wrapped around his finger… still, one of those women you risk everything for.”


Amos shakes his head, muttering, “Kid’s impossible luck.”


Jeremiah chuckles as he finishes escorting Nadjia further down the corridor, glancing back. “Those courtesan girls? Half as good as that piece of work standing here.”


Nadjia continues calmly, protected by Obadiah and Jeremiah. The corridor buzzes with quiet tension — a mix of awe, respect, and the unspoken understanding that some lines are untouchable, even among the toughest bikers.


The last of the Angels filed out of WS’s room, leaving the corridor quiet except for the six Hondurans who still guarded the door. The usual nomad who stood watch was gone, leaving the path open.


Nadjia appeared at the far end, walking with calm, deliberate authority. Obadiah and Jeremiah immediately stepped up to flank her, forming a protective wedge. Any biker approaching would have to pass between them, which no one dared.


Amos, noticing her, muttered under his breath, “Fuck… is that one of the courtesans for tonight?”


Ray smirked. “That? That’s Judge Stein’s daughter, moron. Even the courtesans wish they looked that good.”


Ezekiel’s jaw tightened. “Stein… that bastard kept me in jail for two years, and he dares have a daughter like that?”


Ray stepped in front of Ezekiel, eyes locking with his. No words were needed—touch her, and the consequences will be severe. She’s a federal judge’s daughter, and one misstep could bury the chapter.


Malachi glanced at Nadjia as she passed. “Clearly… not for the kid, tough. By the way she walks, he’s got her wrapped around his finger. But I must agree with Ezekiel—she’s one of those women worth risking everything for.”


Amos shook his head. “The kid’s impossible luck.”


From the end of the corridor, Jeremiah returned after clearing the way. “As for the courtesan girls tonight? Maybe half as good as that one,” he said, nodding discreetly toward Nadjia.


Nadjia, fully aware of the attention, didn’t flinch. Her confidence, honed by WS, was clear in every step. She understood the stakes: WS’s protection, the biker code, and the immediate respect—or fear—her presence commanded.


Obadiah and Jeremiah stayed tight at her sides, ensuring no one crossed the line. Even Ezekiel and Amos, who might have otherwise tested limits, held back. Her heels clicked softly, each step a statement: I move as I intend, and I answer to no one here but the one I serve.


As Nadjia stepped into the room, WS’s eyes locked onto her immediately. She moved with confidence, every step measured, every gesture deliberate. The dim light caught her features just right—blonde hair, sharp eyes, the kind of presence that made the room feel smaller, tighter, hotter. He knew instantly she had come sooner than expected. He had even sacrificed tens of thousands of dollars to ensure the others left before he arrived.


Without hesitation, she crossed the small space and into his reach. WS extended his right arm, and she leapt into his embrace, pressing close.


“Did the boys… the bikers, misbehave?” he asked, his voice steady, the concern sharp.


“They didn’t,” Nadjia replied quickly, her gaze meeting his. “Obadiah and Jeremiah kept me safe.”


WS’s expression hardened slightly. “Once you saw them, you should have gone to my mother and waited until they left.”


Nadjia’s lips curved, almost guilty. “No… Nojiko already left. Nick picked her up early.”


He studied her, measuring the truth in her posture, the calm in her eyes. “Did they… touch you?”


Nadjia’s chest rose slightly as she leaned closer. “No… they didn’t.” Then, her voice dropped, soft and almost ashamed: “Master.”


A shiver ran down WS’s spine, unexpected and sharp. His toe curled at the whisper, the word striking deeper than anything else. Nadjia, radiant and confident, had returned—and he could feel it in every nerve, every inch of him that could respond.


Nadjia pressed herself lightly against him, deliberately brushing her body against his. She let his right hand find her, guiding it subtly to the curve of her hip, leaning into his touch. Her voice, low and trembling, carried a single confession: “I… I missed your touch, Master.”


WS’s senses sharpened—he felt the connection, the compliance, the devotion. Her scent, her warmth, her careful yielding—all of it reinforced the dynamic they had cultivated. This wasn’t about her asserting herself; it was about her giving herself completely, submitting willingly, allowing him to direct every motion, every thought, every spark of sensation.


He studied her face, the way her eyes flickered up to him, the way she waited for his guidance, and he knew everything he needed. She had been obedient, she had protected herself, and now she was offering herself entirely to him. His mind, already alert from the afternoon’s preparations, sharpened. It was time to collect intelligence on what had happened in his absence—and nothing would be withheld from him while she remained under his direction.


Nadjia’s voice quickens as she explains everything she’s been holding back.


“It almost turned into a war, Master,” she blurts. “Between the Angels and the Zanes. The Zanes were terrified—truly terrified. I’ve never seen one of the big three families look like that. It cost them millions, maybe hundreds of millions. Ayuah said no one even wants to talk about it.”
WS listens, eyes narrowing slightly.


“It wasn’t just about the ring, you see,” Nadjia continues, almost breathless now. “As the hours passed, Angels from all over the country geared up and rode out. I don’t think even Ray could’ve gathered so many so fast. Robin—Sasha’s best friend, Ray’s niece—she took you to her clinic. There were almost two hundred Angels around it, mostly Nomads. I saw that same small blue patch you wear. It was like an army.”
WS tilts his head slightly.


“Killers?” he asks quietly.
“Yes… but not like you, Master,” she says, shaking her head. “They were more like wild dogs.”
She hesitates, then adds more softly:


“One day, Nojiko came to see you. The room was chaos—people coming and going, too many at once. The monitors went crazy, Robin panicked, ran every test she could. Thank goodness nothing was wrong. After that, Nojiko decided to move you here, to her clinic. It’s safer.”
Nadjia trembles. Her lips part, but her breath catches.


“Nami… she got a boyfriend,” she finally says, almost choking on the words.
WS doesn’t sense her hesitation.


“Finally,” he says softly, a faint smile forming. “When can I meet him?”
Nadjia’s eyes drop. Her tone shifts — slow, heavy.


“They broke up last week. During one of your visits. He… once he found out you were rich, he said he wished you were dead. So he could inherit your millions.”
Silence. The kind that freezes air itself.
WS blinks, confusion clouding his face.


“What the fuck…? Nadjia, is there something you’re not telling me?”
She swallows hard.


“Yes. But you won’t want to hear it.”
“Tell me anyway, Nadjia.”
She exhales — and the words pour out, slow and trembling.


“He abused her, Master. Not just words. He humiliated her, made her feel small… I think—”
Her voice falters. “Maybe worse.”
WS’s chest tightens. His breath turns cold.
Inside his mind, the orange trees rot. Their scent turns sour. He remembers the taste — spoiled, sickly, clinging to his tongue.


“My sweet older sister…” he whispers. “I… I hoped I was wrong.”
A single tear traces his cheek.


“You knew, Master?”
“Not for sure. But instinct told me something was wrong.”
Nadjia moves closer, her arms wrapping around him, trembling.


“Walt found out and punched the guy. The Hondurans made sure he disappeared. Nami’s with Nojiko and Nick now. They’re protecting her.”
WS’s breathing sharpens. His jaw locks.


“Am I a failure as a man, Nadjia?”
“I should have been there. I should’ve protected her.”
“Why didn’t Nick intervene?”
“Steven cut them off. Vidal was… too busy studying.”
His left arm, useless for months, twitches. Then trembles.


“Fucking Vidal,” WS snarls under his breath. “Useless Vidal.”
He stares ahead, the tears now falling freely.


“You protect what’s yours,” he whispers, voice cracking.
“And nothing is more yours than your sister and your mother.”
His breath breaks — and finally, WS cries.


“If I had been here…”
Nadjia says nothing. She just holds him tighter — feeling, for the first time, that the man everyone fears is human after all.


WS looks down.
“Is our relationship like this?”


Nadjia’s eyes widen, surprised. “No, of course not, Master… we don’t even date officially…” she murmurs, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


WS presses, voice low. “But could I be that man?”


“Of course not, Master,” Nadjia says firmly. “You’re not weak—or in need to abuse women to overcome your insecurities. When I made my decision to be yours, I could see it in your eyes.”


She hesitates, then adds quietly, “Nami, however… if she was into it, she chose a weak master. If she wasn’t, she shouldn’t have followed Robin’s advice and dated him just to get her mind off what was happening to you.”


A cold shiver ripples through WS’s chest. His left fingers tremble, tightening around the bandage that binds him.
“Robin…” he mutters. No… he never meant to—but that disappointed look she gave him… could she have lost faith in me and gone looking for security outside the family? His mind races. “Anthropology, sociology, psychology—they all say it makes sense… If I hadn’t pushed her away…”


Nadjia shakes her head gently. “You did what you had to. At the end of the day, it was her choice. She could have asked for help sooner—but I suspect she only realized how deep she was when he spurted out that nonsense. Bella’s going through his ex-girlfriends right now, looking for similar stories so she can fund an accusation of rape. And my mother already has an article ready. Even if the accusation doesn’t stick, he’ll forever be known as a rapist.”


WS looks up sharply. “Why not use Nami’s story?”


“She refuses,” Nadjia answers, “and that could jeopardize her future career—and her run for federal court.”


He exhales through his nose. “When I get up, I’ll need you, Nadjia.”


“Anything for you, Master,” she replies instantly.


“I’ll need you to tell me who the bastard is. I don’t care for the justice of courts.”


Her eyes widen in panic. “Please, Master, don’t… I can’t lose you.”


“I would do the same for you, Nadjia,” WS says quietly, “if it came down to it.”


For a heartbeat, she forgets to breathe. Heat floods her face. She already knew this—but hearing it still lights something inside her, deep and alive. Her heart hammers. She lowers her eyes quickly, hiding the tremor in her smile.


She keeps her voice small, reverent. “Yes, Master…”


Inside, though, she’s on fire. If she didn’t have to keep her composure—her demure—she’d be jumping with joy.


WS nods slightly toward his shoulder. “Take off the bandage.”


Nadjia moves closer, careful, reverent. Her hands tremble as she unties the gauze, layer by layer, until the cloth falls away. His arm looks frail, but when he flexes, the muscle twitches. It’s weak—but it’s alive.


Her eyes widen. “It’s responding…” she whispers.


WS’s expression doesn’t change, but she can see the flicker of focus behind his eyes. He lifts his arm another inch, then exhales slowly.


“Good,” he murmurs.


Her breath catches. She lowers her head, almost as if she wants to say more, then steadies herself and looks up again. “I… I followed everything you taught me,” she says softly. The words come out half-plea, half-confession, her cheeks still warm.


WS studies her for a long moment. Then, instead of answering, he raises his right hand and lets it rest against her hair.


She closes her eyes. The contact is light, but it fills her with relief, a quiet tremor running through her. How I missed his touch, she thinks, leaning into his palm as though drawing strength from it.


WS glances down at his arm, then shifts his attention to his legs. “Aren’t you surprised at how weak I am?” he asks, half teasing, half testing.


Nadjia lifts her eyes to his. “I would take care of you no matter what,” she says firmly, her voice steady.


She kneels beside him and begins guiding his legs through gentle physiotherapy exercises. Her hands move over his muscles, flexing and stretching them carefully. WS feels the soreness rise, a sharp reminder that he’s out of practice—but also the undeniable pulse of his strength returning. It hurts… but it’s back, he thinks.


He exhales, letting the sensation sink in. “So… you mentioned Robin. Last week, Steven was here… what happened since then?”


Nadjia swallows, a slight flush on her cheeks. “I persuaded Robin to help me,” she admits. Her fingers press carefully against his calves, steadying him. “I… I was almost desperate. I needed someone who could get your heart to beat stronger, help your body wake up… someone who really understands you.”


WS narrows his eyes, curiosity sharpening. “And who was that?”


Nadjia hesitates, then whispers, “Sasha Petrov…” Her throat tightens as she swallows hard.


WS’s mind ticks over, sensing the weight of her words. The muscles in his legs twitch as he flexes them again, feeling the subtle improvements, the faint warmth of life returning—and the quiet, unwavering loyalty in Nadjia’s gaze.


Nadjia knelt carefully beside WS’s bed, her eyes lowered in the demure posture he loved. His left arm rested uselessly against his chest, and his legs barely responded, but she could feel the faint tremor of life returning in them.


“Master,” she whispered, almost pleading, “may I go through my forms for you tonight?”


WS tilted his head, studying her. He could barely lift his right arm, yet seeing her there — confident in her obedience yet flushed with anticipation — sparked something in him. He nodded slowly.


She began, moving with deliberate precision. Every curve of her body, every gentle bend, was calculated to maintain her form, even if it meant adjusting positions to accommodate his immobility. She pressed lightly against him where she could, brushing her cheek against his shoulder, letting her warmth seep into him. When she guided his right hand to her hip, he followed her movements carefully, the faintest squeeze of pressure letting him participate without overexertion.


Her hands moved to his feet, flexing his toes and ankles as part of the form, soft murmurs of encouragement escaping her lips. Each motion tested his limbs gently — enough to stimulate nerves and muscles, but never to strain them.


As she leaned forward to maintain a particularly difficult pose, WS felt the memory of her devotion flood his senses. The scent of her, the subtle pressure of her body, the way she had arranged herself just so — it was all part of the form, part of the ritual he had trained her for.


“Good… you kept your form perfectly,” he murmured, his lips brushing the top of her head in rare praise. She shivered, pressing herself closer, her cheeks warm. This was reward enough for her — the acknowledgment of mastery, the validation from the man who had taught her restraint and obedience.


She held each pose longer than necessary, as if trying to prove to herself that she had been faithful to his rules, to his expectations. And in return, WS could feel the stirrings in his legs, the faint return of control in his right arm, the slow reconnection of his mind to his body.


Even bound by his weakness, he was participating, even if only partially, and Nadjia reveled in that — knowing that every precise movement, every careful gesture, was hers and his alone, a small victory in a night otherwise defined by fragility.


When she finally finished, he let her rise slowly, and she leaned back against him, breathing hard but triumphant. “Master… did I do well?” she whispered, her lips close to his ear.


“Yes,” he said, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. “You never fail your forms… and you never fail me.”


Her heart leapt, and for the first time that night, she allowed herself a small, private smile of victory — the kind of elation she would never admit aloud, but which WS had quietly earned.


Scene — The Virgin Sacrifice


WS’s right hand rested heavily on Nadjia’s head, his fingers tracing the curve of her hair absently as his gaze fixed on the slow ticking clock. For a long time, neither spoke. Only the faint hum of the ventilator across the room filled the air.


When he finally lifted his hand, Nadjia rose and moved toward the small basin by the window. She splashed water on her face, her movements clean, deliberate — as if she’d done this same ritual every day for weeks.


“I told you, Master,” she said, drying her cheeks, voice light with restrained pride. “I have kept on training.”


WS’s lip tilted faintly. “Quite impressive, my beauty. How did you do it?”


“I bathed you every day for over a month,” she replied, her tone halfway between confession and boasting. “And made sure I was up to par with what Master demanded. I learned to breathe through my nose — five full minutes now.”


“Five?” His brow lifted slightly.


She nodded, chin high, pleased with herself.


He let the moment linger, then asked, more quietly, “What happened while you were performing the ceremony — when Sasha and Enessa entered?”


Nadjia turned from the basin, hesitating before she answered. “Robin came up with a… native ceremony. A virgin sacrifice, she said. We thought it might reach you. When Sasha entered, she began to strip — we believed she’d act immediately. But she didn’t. She froze.”


WS’s gaze darkened, watching her carefully.


“I told her,” Nadjia continued, a flicker of mischief crossing her face, “that since she was a slut, only a virgin like Robin could perform the ritual.”


Something shifted in WS’s expression — the faint humor gone, replaced by that deep, distant stillness. “You mean,” he said slowly, “Sasha is no longer a virgin?”


Nadjia felt it instantly — the drop in his voice, the tightening in his jaw. Her instincts reacted before thought; she moved closer and hugged him gently, careful not to press on his bandaged arm.


“You mean you didn’t know?” she whispered.


He didn’t answer right away. His eyes were somewhere else entirely. “I hoped,” he murmured. “Against hope, for a fairytale.”


Nadjia held him tighter. “It’s her loss, Master,” she said softly. “She lost it to someone unworthy. And it seems it wasn’t even that good.”


She leaned back just enough to look at him — his face still shadowed, unreadable. Then, as she lowered her head again, she smiled — a small, private smile he couldn’t see. “Unlike me,” she whispered under her breath, “who picked the right man and has been living a dream.”


The room is quiet, but the air hums with unspoken tension.


Nadjia rises slowly, slipping into her clothes piece by piece. Each movement is deliberate, tracing arcs that follow an invisible rhythm. She crosses the room and taps the speaker.


Joe Cocker’s “You Can Leave Your Hat On” begins to play — slow, intimate, deliberate.


“As you asked… I’ll tell you.”
Her gaze flickers briefly toward WS, then returns to the space around her. Her sway matches the beat, measured, controlled, while her words are soft and careful, meant for him alone. The rhythm guides both her story and her body, shaping the scene before it is even spoken.


She circles him slowly, letting the music dictate her movements. Her hands trace invisible lines in the air, echoing the teasing challenge Robin had thrown at Sasha.


“Robin started it. She dropped her scarf first… then her jacket.”
Her body mirrors the tension, each step measured, each tilt deliberate.


“She was trying to push Sasha… to make her act. Anything. To test limits.”
Her eyes flick to WS, holding his attention, then back to the memory.


“Sasha froze… and Robin didn’t stop. She kept going until even she forgot what she was doing.”
“It was supposed to be a performance… but it became something else.”
Her gestures slow, the chaos of the memory lingering in every arc of her arms and tilt of her head.


Nadjia moves closer, tracing Sasha’s sudden motion with her hands, letting her body replay the reflexive energy in space.


“Sasha moved like lightning. Pulled Robin away… said you were the victim, that she’d protect you.”
Her gaze flicks toward WS briefly, then back to the memory. Her movements echo the swiftness and decisiveness of Sasha’s reflex, precise and sharp.


“It wasn’t logic. It was instinct… like watching someone catch themselves midair before falling.”
Her body slows, letting the rhythm carry her through the tension, every subtle step framing him at the center of it all.


The music carries her as she shifts, circling lightly, tracing the charged air.


“Enessa saw everything. She turned her face when Sasha kissed you.”
Her eyes drop, then rise again to WS, measuring him before continuing.


“That look in Sasha’s eyes… the hunger… it made her look away.”
Nadjia mirrors the moment with her hands, the arc following Enessa’s recoil.


“When your arm rose, locked Sasha in place… Enessa moved, like she meant to stop it.”
“Robin and I… we stopped her. I don’t even remember deciding. It just… happened.”
Even in stillness, the memory bends around him, heavy and inevitable.


The music softens, and Nadjia’s movements fade to stillness. She stands before WS, letting the air settle.


“You even made Sasha Petrov yield. Enessa… she couldn’t face it. She turned away.”
Her gaze lingers on him, unflinching, memorizing him.


“I… I think that’s when I understood.”
“You’re something no one can contain.”
The room holds her words, quiet but weighted, the gravity of him filling the space.


WS flexes his left arm, slow, trembling, deliberate. He watches it, small effort but precise.


“This useless thing probably saved my life,” he mutters.
“If the connection had broken too soon… I’m not sure I could’ve bridged the distance.”
Nadjia tilts her head, a faint smile brushing her lips. She doesn’t move closer, doesn’t speak — she simply watches, taking in every detail.


Even broken, even human, he radiates unshakable presence. The music dies out. Silence exhales around them, heavy, charged, and complete.


WS exhales, the air leaving him slow and deliberate. His hand dips beneath the pillow, brushing against something soft. He lifts it, brings it close, and inhales.


“So… who is Rolls Royce?” he asks, eyes narrowing slightly.
Nadjia startles.


“What…?”
“This,” he retorts, holding the fabric between his fingers, “smells of raspberry. When I woke up… it was damp, tucked beneath my hand. Is this… Sasha?”
Nadjia takes the underwear cautiously. Her fingers trace the waistband, and her eyes catch the childish initials stitched there: R.R.


“It’s… Robin Revera,” she murmurs, a mix of surprise and reluctant admiration in her voice.
“That crazy girl… even when being pushed, she left a back door open for her final victory.”
WS tilts his head, studying her.


“It must be why some call her the Shadow Princess?”
“Yes,” Nadjia says.
“I’m better at reading people, at understanding them… but Robin has a special way of making them dance to her tune. It’s somehow how the Revera work. The Zanes threaten the Petrov, bribe them… but the Revera? They compliment them into acting how they want.”
WS folds the fabric, thoughtful.


“Could… Robin be interested in me?”
Nadjia shrugs slightly, analytical.


“I cannot say. From my point of view? Everyone wants you. Life hasn’t proven that wrong — if anything, it only confirms it.”
He closes his eyes for a moment, a faint smile forming as he remembers.


“They always say… everyone loves a rising sun.”
Nadjia tilts her head, considering.


“It might not even be you, WS. It could be the competition… Bella and Sasha.”
He blinks, surprised.


“You know about Bella?”
“I saw the messages, the pictures you’ve exchanged,” she admits.
WS exhales again, slow and weighted.


“I was strong-armed into it… for Vidal. The things we do for those we love,” he mutters, voice low, almost to himself.
The fabric rests in his hand, the faint scent lingering, and Nadjia watches quietly, letting the silence carry the weight of everything unsaid.


WS holds the undergarments for a moment, then extends them toward Nadjia.


“Take these back to Robin,” he says, calm, deliberate.
Nadjia hesitates, eyebrows raised.


“You don’t… want to keep this leverage on her?”
“It could be useful,” he admits, voice quiet, “but morally… wrong. She helped me, after all.”
He meets her gaze, firm but almost playful.


“Just… say you found them. Don’t say anything about me. I have hands to play with — I don’t need others to know.”
For a beat, he pauses, eyes narrowing as memory flickers. He remembers: he already revealed himself to the Angels, to both his men and his friends at the chapter house.


Swiftly, he grabs his phone. First, he calls Walt. Then, immediately after, he calls Ray.


No one says a word.


“I am awake. The state in which I am awake… is not to be disclosed,” he declares softly, final.
Nadjia tucks the garments under her arm, watching him, the weight of his presence pressing quietly but unmistakably in the room.


WS leans down, pressing a quick, firm kiss to Nadjia’s lips, a silent punctuation to the night’s tension.


“Get on your way,” he murmurs, letting her pull back.
She pauses at the door, glancing over her shoulder.


“Are your parents okay with you being out so late?” he asks, a faint teasing lilt in his voice.
“I bought an apartment,” she says, smiling. “Solid investment, like you taught me, Master. I make enough from the company — both dividends and my work — plus the magazine, and of course my real estate investment. So I’m hardly hurting for money… thank you, Master, for everything.”
She leaves, the door closing softly behind her, carrying the subtle weight of gratitude and satisfaction.


In reality, she had wanted to stay, to spend the night. But tonight… tonight he had already gifted her so much. Even sore, even spent, she felt happiness beyond belief. Her Master was back. Her life made sense once more.


Her mind buzzed, alive with the freedom of creation. She could finally return to her writing — her magazine articles, her secret erotic books. With every step, with every lingering ache from what she had endured, her imagination and inspiration ran wild.


She knew she would hardly sleep tonight. There was so much to put down on her computer — fragments that would one day become poems, scenes, entire books — fuelled by desire, by awe, by the rhythm of the night.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
WS and Dalton were still arguing over last night’s party when Ray walked in, briefcase in hand. Dalton, still half-drunk, straightened immediately.


“Mr. National President,” Dalton slurred, grinning, “I knew our boy here was a pet for the Mother Chapter, but you visiting? What an honor! Last night… we had a party. Two girls per guy for our lot. Bet you guys at the Mother Chapter wished you were there, huh?”


Ray leaned casually against the doorway, expression amused. “Not that we could compete with numbers. Thirty guys for your lot, barely fifteen for us. Each Mother Chapter member had one girl from the lounge — enough to keep them busy.”


Dalton blinked. “Wait… the high-class lounge girls? How’d you afford that? Better not be from our commissions!”


Ray’s eyes flicked to WS. “He paid for it.”


Dalton turned sharply. “Is that true?”


WS nodded once, flat and calm. “Yeah. I also paid for theirs. The nomads chose the motel girls themselves — cheap, $200/hour — and still had a better time. Leftover money stays with them.”


Ray’s smirk widened. “Exactly. Figures… your boys get more fun on the cheap, while the Mother Chapter still has to chip in for a single high-class girl. And trust me,” he added, leaning closer, “they even smell better.”


Dalton froze, cheeks burning, half with annoyance, half with desire. He realized too late: the nomads kept their money, WS had paid for everything, and the Mother Chapter had still chipped in extra.


“Alright,” Dalton muttered, a grudging smile creeping in. “Fine… you win. Again.”


WS said nothing, letting Ray’s teasing and Dalton’s mixture of envy and amusement settle the score. Behind closed doors, he had indulged privately with Nadjia, testing her limits, taking everything she could give, and enjoying her beauty and skill — a level of control and satisfaction the others couldn’t touch.


Ray watched him for a moment, amused. “You know, kid… I had the most expensive girl at the lounge last night. Top-shelf. And she still didn’t measure up to what you had.”


WS didn’t look up from the briefcase, eyes flicking over the dense stack of accounting sheets. “How much did you pay?” Ray asked.


WS’s pen moved, red-inking a line item on one of the contracts. “Three hundred hours,” he said evenly, “and over three hundred thousand so far.”


Ray gave a low whistle. “That’s one way to bankrupt a saint.”


WS flipped another page, eyes narrowing. “Saints don’t keep books.”


Dalton whistled. “Fucking hell — that’s one hell of an investment. But why three hundred hours?”


WS didn’t look up. He tapped a column, closed the book with a soft snap and said like reading an inventory: “To train her holes properly and teach her how to behave.”


He shut the briefcase. “She’s my secret. If this leaves this room, you’re both fucked.”


It wasn’t a threat. It was a statement of cause and effect — as ordinary and inevitable as rain. Dalton’s grin died. Ray’s smile tightened for a second; then he shrugged, because what else do you do with a fact?


A new biker walked into the clinic, the weight of the California cut on his back immediately catching WS’s eye. Not a nomad, not a jarhead—just a fully patched Angel from out west. Something about him seemed… unusual. WS didn’t question loyalty; he simply registered the anomaly.


The man’s eyes lit when he saw him. “I’m glad you’re awake.”


WS inclined his head. “Thanks… who are you?”


The biker’s smile faltered, a hint of sadness creeping in. “You don’t remember me?”


WS shook his head slightly, neutral as ever. “No.”


“I was one of the guys you and the Johnson crew saved in the National Park when the cartels ambushed us.”


Recognition hit immediately. WS scanned him carefully, then noted his features. “Wait… you’re Hispanic?”


The man nodded, and WS switched to Spanish, his tone clipped but precise. “Okay. Tell me—chapter, and how did you even get here?”


The biker filled in the gaps—the chapter he was from, the chaos of that day, and how he had chosen to stick by WS ever since. When WS heard who had been in danger and how he had jumped on the bike to follow Williamson, a slow smile spread across his face.


“And Williamson… how is he?” WS asked.


“Good,” the biker replied. “Got his third on the way… first one while he’s married.”


Both men laughed softly. WS, still fragile from his recovery, forced himself upright, every movement deliberate. Even in pain, he embraced the man—an acknowledgment of shared history and survival—even if he barely recalled saving five others that day.


The hug lingered a moment before they pulled back. WS’s mind ticked over the memory: barely time to notice anyone before the trap had to be set, the cartel threat still fresh in his mind. But for now, he let the connection hold, a quiet recognition that loyalty and courage had brought someone across states just to be here, standing by him.


WS sits on the clinic’s stretcher, the thin blanket draped over his legs, still pale but alert. He keeps his legs moving, flexing and stretching as best he can, trying to rebuild strength while flipping through the ledgers he’s been setting up. Most of the club accounting is already in place, but a few national contracts require extra scrutiny—legal jargon, clauses, contingencies—the kind that protect both the Angels and the organizations paying for their services. WS’s eyes skim every line, sharp and precise, missing nothing.


The faint strains of “Ready For War (Pray For Peace)” fill the room, guitars and drums driving a rhythm that matches the quiet tension in WS’s body.


Romero, the Californian, leans against the window, a cigarette glowing between his fingers. WS glances up and asks for one. Without a word, Romero slides an entire packet across the stretcher. WS takes a cigarette, lights it, and goes back to the numbers, legs moving in silent repetition, muscles flexing as his mind calculates every deal, every payout, every risk.


The room hums with a strange mix of calm and latent energy, the music, smoke, and numbers forming the pulse of a man who’s both fragile and unstoppable.


A knock at the door pulls WS from the ledgers.


“Jefe… la señora está aquí,” one of the Hondurans calls softly.


WS immediately snuffs out his cigarette, shoving the papers he’s already gone through toward Ray. A brief, critical file he still needs to check is tucked out of sight. As the door swings open, he shifts into his practiced dumb smile.


Nojiko steps inside, scanning the room, her presence commanding. She greets WS with a warm hug and nods politely to Ray.


Ray smiles faintly, clearly used to this dynamic.


But Nojiko sniffs the air, catches the faint trace of smoke, and her gaze sharpens dangerously on WS. Her eyes flick to the put-out cigarette hidden in his desk, then narrow on Ray and Romero. Both Angels shift uneasily, sensing the storm before it lands.


WS, in contrast, keeps the dumb grin fixed, the left corner of his mouth drooping slightly, his face betraying nothing but an innocent, almost childlike demeanor.


Nojiko is poised to unleash her wrath, but before she can, Nami enters.


Her presence twists something in WS’s chest—an ache he hasn’t let surface in years. He wants to rise, to hug her, to anchor himself in her familiar presence. But the mask must hold.


Nami’s eyes widen at him, the shock clear. WS opens his arms just like he used to as a child, inviting her, but she hesitates, frozen in fear.


That hesitation ignites something in him. Frustration, irritation, a longing he cannot express. He allows himself to slip entirely, letting his six-year-old self take over.


His voice, affected and fragile, carries the inflection of a child’s, high and uncertain.


“Ven… ven aquí, Nami…”


The words hang in the air. Nami’s face drains of color, white as porcelain. WS feels the pull of her fear like a physical tug at his chest, a mixture of anguish and longing that twists tighter with every heartbeat.


And still, he does not break character, the adult, the monster, the enforcer—all contained behind the mask of that small, desperate boy.


WS sat on the clinic bed, legs moving almost absentmindedly as he scanned the ledgers. His cigarette rested between his fingers until the Honduran muscle knocked. “Jefe, la señora está aquí.”


He stubbed it out, quickly handing Ray the papers he had already reviewed, shoving the remaining briefs back where they wouldn’t be seen. Nojiko entered, her gaze sharp and immediate, taking in the faint scent of smoke and the small discarded butt in WS’s hand. Her eyes narrowed dangerously at Ray and Romero, who looked at her in confusion. WS, meanwhile, plastered his dumb smile across his face, letting it droop slightly at the left corner, trying to occupy some harmless, familiar persona.


Nami appeared behind Nojiko’s shoulder, eyes wide, tense. WS felt a sudden twist in his chest — the instinct to rise and hug her nearly overpowered him, but he remained in character. Nami froze, caught between fear and longing, and WS, sensing her hesitation, slowly opened his arms, the gesture echoing his six-year-old self.


Then came the word that cracked him: “Warscared…”


It was precise, formal, distant. Not “Eyckardt.” Not the intimate name he’d heard from her countless times before. The sound of his given name hit him like a hammer — a clear, deliberate separation, a reminder of the distance she had to maintain from him now. He saw the fear in her eyes, the shame, the fragility, and his own chest tightened painfully.


Nojiko’s presence loomed — rigid, immovable, disapproving. She would not comfort him, not for breaking rules, not for succumbing to weakness. The cigarette butt in her hand was accusation enough. He could feel the weight of her judgment pressing down.


Nami’s composure broke. She stumbled forward, and the formal barrier shattered as she threw herself into his arms. Her small body trembled against his, crying, shaking, desperate. WS did not speak. He could not. Every thought, every memory, every instinct funneled into the act of holding her, letting her fear, grief, and relief pass through them silently.


No words were needed. The room filled with the language of bodies and eyes, of past and present colliding. WS’s tears came unbidden, blurring his vision, and for a moment, he let himself feel everything he had kept locked away. Nami’s sobs became the only bridge, the only tether between them, and in that embrace, the world outside the clinic — the ledgers, the angels, the violence — ceased to exist.


Nami’s sobs racked her body as WS held her tight, his arms locking around her with a strength that came not from his muscles but from somewhere deeper — somewhere that hurt.
He didn’t let go. Couldn’t.


Baka…” he murmured, voice trembling, the word slipping out in their secret tongue — Japanese. It came out low, almost a growl, heavy with pain and confusion. His tears ran down his face, soaking into her hair as she pressed against his chest.


At the sound of the word, Nami froze. It wasn’t English, wasn’t casual — it was theirs. Their mother’s tongue. The one they used when words became too dangerous in front of others.


Her voice cracked. “Let go of me, Warscared…”


He only held her tighter, burying his face against her shoulder. “Baka…


The single word hit her harder than any insult. Her brother — the one who had once needed her to protect him — was calling her stupid.
And he wasn’t wrong.


“I’m sorry,” she whispered between sobs, her voice breaking. “I should never have betrayed your trust… please, let me go.”


But he didn’t relent. His arms tightened like iron. She felt the air leaving her lungs, panic clawing at the edge of her fear. He wasn’t violent — he was desperate. Desperate not to lose her again.


Every apology she offered, he answered with that same single word.
Baka.
Again.
Baka.
Each time softer. Sadder.


Ray took a step forward, concern etched across his face, but Nojiko’s hand caught his forearm. She shook her head once — firm. Don’t.


The air in the room thickened with the sound of their crying — hers shaking, his guttural.


“Please, Eyckardt,” Nami gasped finally, her voice thin, trembling. “You’re… you’re hurting me…”


The name — his real name — pierced straight through him. The formal barrier shattered.


He froze. His grip loosened. Slowly, he pulled back, his breath ragged, and looked at her through blurry tears. For a long moment, he just stared, then leaned forward and pressed his lips gently against her forehead.


He wanted to say everything he couldn’t — You should have come to me. You don’t face it alone. You never do.
But the words stayed trapped inside him.


Instead, he leaned his forehead against hers, their tears mingling, and whispered again — softer this time, almost tender:
Baka.


Nami swallowed hard, her voice shaking. “Yes… I am. I’m so sorry. I was so lost… I felt so worthless.”


WS brushed his thumb over her cheek, his voice barely audible, almost a sigh.
Baka.


And this time, the word meant I love you.


Nojiko’s eyes went wide the moment she saw it. She had seen this before — countless times — but it had always been Nami doing it, enveloping WS in those bear hugs, trying to anchor him, trying to calm the storm that raged inside him. And now… now it was reversed. WS’s arms wrapped around Nami, unyielding, unrelenting, holding her as she sobbed against him. The gesture was the same, but the force behind it was different — powerful, protective, and somehow terrifying.


She could read every nuance instantly: the way his arms pressed, the way his head tilted to hers, the muffled, broken whispers, the trembling of muscles that should have only been for a child’s small body. He was still fragile, just woken, still sore, but this… this was WS fully himself, fully raw, fully dangerous in the way only he could be. And yet, it was care. Only Nami could ever evoke this side of him — only she could be the target of this strange, fierce tenderness, this controlled chaos that used to be hers to give.


Ray, for his part, had no reference point. He could not parse the emotions, the history, the depth. All he saw was a girl — hardened, broken, wary — being crushed in an embrace that no one else could survive. He realized, slowly, that he had no idea what she had endured, no way to guess the depth of the scars that ran beneath her surface.


And Nami — Nami who had once been the steadying force — was trembling, caught between fear, relief, and the memory of pain she could not voice. WS, sensing everything without thinking, held on tighter, murmuring “baka” in Japanese, their secret language, and Nojiko felt the weight of years of unspoken understanding, knowing that this small word carried the full spectrum of his worry, his care, his frustration, and his love.


Nami smiled for the first time in what felt like an eternity, subtle and fleeting, and WS didn’t notice—these past three months had been a blur of dreaming and recovery, and the world still felt half unfamiliar to him. For Nojiko, however, it was as if a heavy stone had been lifted off her chest. She had been gnawing herself from the inside with guilt over what had happened to Nami, over the boundaries she had failed to set, the lessons left unspoken. Steven had not originally been a bad choice—but Nami’s inability to navigate him had allowed a monster to grow unchecked.


Ray, catching the quiet shift in the room, clicked his tongue and leaned slightly toward WS. “See you tomorrow, kid. Still a lot to talk about,” he said with a grin. “And don’t forget—we’ll keep you safe, champ.”


He reached out and ruffled WS’s hair in mock exasperation, laughing. “Even a dog is more aware than you right now, kiddo.”


Nojiko stiffened, her eyes narrowing, but the gesture was harmless—a small act of reassurance wrapped in teasing. Amber’s boyfriend or not, this was her boy, and Ray knew just how far to push without breaking the fragile calm.


With that, the trio left the room quietly, closing the door behind them.


WS leaned back slightly on the clinic bed, legs still moving in his slow, careful attempts to regain strength, his default “dumb” face firmly in place. Romero sat by the window, a cigarette dangling lazily from his fingers. WS’s voice, steady and normal, broke the pretense just enough.


“Keep whatever you hear here a secret,” he said, eyes meeting Romero’s. “And don’t be surprised if I do some things that are… out of character. What you just saw… the redhead is my sister. She’s been through hell, even if she doesn’t admit it. The nice-looking lady? That’s my mother. And yes… I’m Japanese. In San Francisco, I rode with the harbor crew.”


Romero chuckled, smoke curling around him. “Figured there was a reason why you were so smart. So… you rode with the Chinese? Love the crepes.”


WS almost broke, a brief flicker of laughter escaping, though he barely cracked his dumb mask. “I prefer the sweet and sour pork,” he muttered, eyes glinting with restrained amusement.


The moment was small, private, and fleeting—just two of them sharing a rare piece of truth in the quiet aftermath of chaos. Romero just nodded, understanding that WS’s world was far bigger and stranger than anyone could guess.


Romero stepped out into the hallway, voice cutting sharp through the murmur of the Hondurans gathered outside.


“Alright, listen up,” he barked, tone leaving no room for argument. “WS is awake. From now on, nobody gets in without being announced—nobody. You wait until I or he say otherwise. That includes the doc herself, got it?”


The men nodded, tension in their shoulders easing just a little now that their boss—or whatever WS was to them—was conscious and speaking again. Romero gave them a slow look over, making sure the message hit home, then closed the door behind him with a quiet click.


Inside, WS sat on the bed, cigarette burning low between his fingers, smoke coiling lazily upward. He could still hear the muffled talk outside, but it didn’t matter. The point had been made.


Showing weakness to gangsters or bikers is a mistake, he told himself, dragging deeply on the cigarette. That’s why I had to let them know. Hopefully none of the rats me out.


He exhaled through his nose, eyes lowering to the open ledger on his lap. The Wallace National Contract—a nightmare of numbers, subclauses, and hidden costs—spread before him like a battlefield. Even reading it felt like wading through mud. He flipped another page, frustration tightening his jaw.


FFS… it’s like learning everything all over again.


The basic accounting, the kind he used for the club ledgers, was easy—child’s play compared to this. But this was federal-level money juggling. Contracts nested within subcontracts, each one more twisted than the last. WS had half the pages tagged with Post-its, scribbles running up the margins, and a separate notepad filled with barely legible formulas.


He rubbed his temple, muttering under his breath. “Wallace… right. I officially work for them. Not just the Pentagon.”


He stared at the pay stub tucked between pages. “Junior consultant… seventy-five grand a year.”


Romero, who’d slipped back in quietly, smirked from the corner. “You mother chapter house guys and ring members have it all figured out. Shadow jobs—get paid for nothing. Just for existing.”


WS exhaled a half-laugh through his nose. “It’s money so we can keep our records clean.”


He leaned back, tapping ash into a tray, mind already wandering to Ezekiel’s last stunt—the one that cost him the chance at a higher-paying ghost job. Too visible, too noisy. Can’t risk triggering an audit.


The Wallace Group was powerful, but not untouchable. If the IRS or feds caught even a whiff of a convicted felon getting “consultant” pay above janitor level, they’d drag the whole operation into the light.


Real estate was safer. Quiet. Cash-based. Off the books.


He took another drag, staring at the smoke curling upward, eyes cold and thoughtful. The act, the mask, the confusion—it all had to hold a little longer.


Lunch traffic thudded against the clinic door like a bad rhythm. One of the Hondurans leaned in from the hallway, voice low and amused. “Dos señoras muy atractivas, jefe, pero los guardaespaldas no las sueltan.”


Romero’s patience snapped like a short fuse. “No más de dos personas al mismo tiempo,” he barked back. “Si vienen con guardaespaldas, vienen con uno y un guarda. Uno y uno. Nadie más entra. Sus guardaespaldas se quedan afuera con ustedes. No excepciones.”


There was arguing in muffled Spanish, a haggling of status and entitlement, then Romero cut through it. He went to the door himself, opened it half an inch, and told the group to clear out—WS was recovering and would not be entertained while a circus was in the hall. “Scram. No respect for the injured,” he said flatly.


The shoving died down, but then a woman pushed through the small gap like she owned the building. She moved with a confident, impatient sweep—Leia Zane—followed closely by a shorter woman who kept her composure like armor. Their bodyguards tried to force a path, and Romero’s hand dropped to his holster faster than anyone expected. He drew the gun with a single, practiced motion and leveled it at the nearest head.


“Quiet,” he said, voice cold enough to freeze. “I said nobody in without being announced.”


Leia just laughed—loud, amused. “New blood, huh? California accent too. Guess you’re one of his guys from the West?” She crossed the threshold like it didn’t matter who was pointing a gun at her; the guards around her stiffened and froze on his orders.


Romero looked her over and then — after the shock of her audacity — registered something about her appearance that made the corner of his mouth twitch. He blinked once, then cleared his throat like a man embarrassed by the human tendency to notice.


Kathy Zane stepped forward, cool and clipped. “Where’s our nephew?” she asked, blunt as a ledger entry.


Romero’s brow rose. “What nephew?”


Kathy’s eyes were sharp. “Leia’s daughter is Nick’s child. So that makes—technically—WS family.”


For a beat no one spoke. The implication landed with the weight of a dropped stone.


Romero exhaled, part incredulity, part amused, and smirked. “Family, huh? Well… he sure has the temperament…”


Kathy looked Romero over, nodding. “And the beauty…”


“Yeah,” Romero replied, eyes tracking carefully. “I can see it… and probably the intelligence.”


Leia laughed lightly. “I wish… if William had one-tenth of his intelligence…”


WS, sitting on the clinic stretcher, kept his stupid face perfectly in place. His eyes, however, gave nothing away.
 
Last edited:

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Leia and Kathy surrounded WS, their presence commanding the small room.


“You healed up nicely,” Leia said, her voice even but sharp. “William really messed your face.”


Kathy’s eyes flicked over him, searching for any crack in his performance. Any hint that he was playing along—but WS gave nothing. His stupid face was perfect, almost drooling at the corners of his mouth, and yet there was a glint in his eyes, just enough to make her pause.


“Look, WS,” Kathy said finally, leaning forward. “Those things you pulled… we can’t replicate them. Scaling them up, even in small doses, is economically unviable. We need you.”


Leia added, “We hired the best engineers. They say it’s impossible to create what you did. No chemist, no physicist, can manipulate the elements the way you did. Yet your compounds—they were tested. And it’s all consistent. Everything was done with the lab’s available resources.”


“We need to scale up production,” Kathy said, her smirk sharp. “Ten kilos is about the top of what technology allows right now. Over three hundred Indian chemists have died or been injured trying your stunts. That’s not infinite manpower you can throw at a problem.”


Leia leaned closer. “Wake up and give us your secret formula, WS. We’ll pay whatever you want.”


Kathy’s smirk widened. “They’ve already agreed to over a hundred million for the William mistake. In nine months, all payments will be made… unless you die. If you hand over the formula, you become…


Romero tensed. Dalton would have slapped Kathy for the threat she was hiding behind civility. But Leia placed a hand lightly on her shoulder.


“My little one, Vanessa, likes him,” she said.


Kathy’s smirk softened into a calculating grin. “You act tough around both girls, but you care about them, don’t you?”


Leia’s eyes flicked to Romero, but she said nothing. The life she’d taken, the weaknesses of loving her own children—those were liabilities. Kathy, childless and precise, understood that without saying a word. The hard glance Leia sent her was enough: never overspeak in front of strangers, especially those who could become enemies.


WS, for his part, continued to murmur baka, entirely absent-minded on the surface. But his eyes—sharply focused beneath his seemingly closed lids—studied the two dangerous sisters. The act was perfect: retarded, distracted, innocent… yet every movement, every flicker of muscle, was careful observation.


The Zanes had attacked him while he was in a coma.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Kathy leaned closer, voice soft but edged. “Come on, WS. You made it once. You can make it again. What’s the trick?”


WS blinked. “Baka.”


Leia frowned. “Excuse me?”


He tilted his head, same vacant expression. “Baka.”


Kathy crossed her arms. “Don’t play dumb. You had a method.”


“Baaaaka,” WS repeated — slow, drawn out, almost musical this time.


Leia’s lips thinned. “He’s mocking us.”


“No,” Kathy murmured. “He’s watching.”


Another “Baka,” this one lilting, like a question. The sisters exchanged glances — a beat off now, trying to figure out if he was stalling, confused, or just insane.


Romero sighed from the side, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I don’t hit ladies,” he muttered, reaching for his phone.


He dialed. “Walt. Some unwanted guests have overstayed their welcome. Might need some backup — I don’t hit ladies, you know that.”


From the other end came Walt’s booming voice, laughter already in it:
“You need help with ladies, Romero?”
Another voice — Dalton’s — cut in, laughing harder: “He’s a pussy!”


Romero rolled his eyes, hanging up. “Idiots,” he muttered.


He had no clue that his restraint had just saved him from pulling a gun on the wrong family. Leia and Kathy Zane weren’t just any women — they were Zanes. In the Northeast, that name could quiet entire rooms.


WS, still slouched, caught the irony. Romero doesn’t even know who they are… and somehow, he made the smartest move in the room.


He let his head tilt back, eyes nearly closed, lips twitching. Nice having people who can use their heads. Rare breed among bikers.


Both women finally rose to leave, though not before Leia tried one last test. She leaned close, moving with that deliberate grace of someone used to controlling a room — waiting for the faintest twitch in WS’s mask. None came. The same vacant, stupid face stared back at her.


Kathy was subtler. As she passed him, she leaned in and murmured, “I’ll be back,” her voice low enough that only he could hear. Her hand brushed his shoulder — for a fraction longer than polite. Still, WS didn’t move, didn’t blink.


When the sisters reached the door, Leia turned. “By the way… what does ‘baka’ mean?”
Romero, half-amused, half-tired, answered without looking up: “Stupid.”


The two Zanes exchanged a look. Leia smirked. “Nick’s kid’s dumber than our cousin’s kid,” she said, shaking her head. Kathy didn’t answer, just smiled faintly as they stepped out.


The door closed behind them.


WS exhaled slowly. “What was that last part supposed to mean?”


Romero shrugged. “The Zanes showed up in Texas before it was even American. Built big ranches, didn’t like mixing with anyone who wasn’t them.”


WS frowned, processing it. “You mean…?”


Romero gave him a look. “Yeah. Incest.”


WS blinked once, deadpan. “Baka,” he muttered — this time under his breath, for himself.


When the Angels finally arrived in force at the clinic, Nick was at the door talking with Nojiko. Inside, Zara and Vanessa went straight to see WS — but froze when they found their aunt Kathy and mother Leia stepping out of his room.


Leia stopped for a heartbeat, then smiled with a kind of polished venom. “Well, isn’t this cozy,” she said.


Kathy ignored her, stepping forward to pull her nieces close, kissing their cheeks with genuine affection.


Leia’s smile sharpened. “If you love children that much, maybe you should’ve had your own. They’re cute, sure — until you realize they’re more trouble than they’re worth.”


The words cut clean. Zara flinched, her eyes falling to the floor. Kathy’s arms tightened protectively before she let go, her expression going cold.


As the two Zane sisters turned to leave, the Angels poured through the hallway — heavy boots, loud voices, and a presence that filled the building.


That’s when Nick saw her — Leia Zane, walking toward the exit with that slow, calculated grace of someone who knew everyone around her was already beneath her. His stomach dropped. He shoved past two of the Angels and went straight to Zara, who was still pale and shaken.


He pulled her into his arms, muttering something she didn’t quite hear — just the old nervous habit he always had when the Angels were near. But this time it wasn’t the Angels making him sweat.


Vanessa, meanwhile, turned toward Kathy. “Is he okay? My new brother?”


Kathy hesitated for a fraction of a second, then forced a soft smile. “He’s fine, sweetheart. Just resting.”


Vanessa nodded, but her eyes stayed fixed on her aunt’s face — the look of worry wouldn’t leave her.


Kathy’s expression darkened again as Leia’s heels clicked against the floor, each step echoing down the corridor. Every Angel in the hallway had gone quiet, watching her pass. None of them needed an introduction.


Even the loudest of them — the ones who usually laughed at danger — just moved aside.
Because in the northeast, everyone knew Leia Zane.
And everyone smart enough knew to be afraid of her.


Romero was mid-sentence — “That was the right call, pun intended—” — when Vanessa burst through the door and threw herself straight at WS. He barely had time to brace; she hit him hard enough to rock the bed, her arms wrapping around him like she was afraid he might vanish if she let go.


Zara followed close behind, Nick holding her by the arm, and Nojiko right after — calm on the surface, but her eyes sharp as scalpels, scanning every twitch and breath.


Vanessa pulled back, staring at WS’s dumb, empty face — the same dull eyes, that slack half-smile. The shock hit her like a punch. “God… hello,” she said, voice trembling. “I— I don’t even know what to say.”


WS blinked slowly, then reached out and took her hands gently, as if mimicking warmth. “Baka,” he said softly.


It sounded kind, somehow.


Vanessa looked at Nick with tears starting to form. “I don’t know who’s the real monster,” she said quietly. “My mother for what she does… or Uncle William for putting him like this.”


Nojiko stepped in, switching to Japanese as naturally as breathing. Her tone was calm but probing — full of logical traps, contradictions, and soft commands woven into her sentences. WS let her talk, keeping his face empty, his eyes dull.


“Baka,” he replied again.


Nick frowned. “What are you saying to him?”


“I’m just talking nonsense,” Nojiko said, still studying WS. “Trying to see if he reacts to logic traps. He didn’t.”


WS caught every word. The final one she whispered in Japanese — quiet, motherly, dangerous:


“Mō itazura shiteiru nara… kono akuma, shiri wo tataku kara ne.”
He translated it in his head, amused. If you’re tricking us, little devil, I’ll blast your ass with the slipper.


He almost smiled but stopped himself just in time.


Nick looked between them, confused. “What did he say?”


“Gibberish,” Nojiko lied smoothly.


Then she sighed. “When he was a kid, he used to pull tricks like this — fake sleep, fake memory loss, whole performances just to see who’d catch on. He’d keep it up for days. Wicked kid.”


Nick frowned, still trying to wrap his head around it.


“I should’ve used the slipper more,” Nojiko added under her breath.


Inside, WS laughed — quietly, detached — but on his face, only that dull “baka” escaped again, half-whispered, half-performed.


Nick frowned. “Why the logic traps?”


Nojiko kept her gaze on WS. “Because he has this… instinct. It’s like perfect pitch, but for lies. If there’s a logical inconsistency, his eyes twitch, his forehead frowns — and then he locks in. He can’t help it. It’s instinctual.”


She smiled faintly, though her tone carried a mix of pride and guilt. “It’s how me and Nami got so good at debating. He always caught when something felt wrong. At first, we thought he was psychic or something, but later he told Nami — who told me — that he was just reading our faces, our tone. When we weren’t sure of what we were saying, he’d pick it up instantly.”


Nick tilted his head. “So, what was it really?”


“No,” Nojiko said quietly. “I tested him once — said total nonsense with absolute conviction. If it was about reading certainty, he’d have missed it. But it’s like… his mind’s tuned between frequencies, and when something goes off-key, he jumps.”


Nick thought for a moment. “An automatic reaction. He can’t control it.”


“Exactly.”


“I saw something like that once,” Nick murmured. “Friend of the family had a kid with autism. Sweet boy, but all Looney Tunes when overwhelmed. Still, the moment someone said something wrong — even slightly — about what he knew, he’d snap out of it, correct them on instinct.”


Nojiko’s throat tightened. She hadn’t told Nick that.


She leaned in closer, her voice a whisper. “You guessed his condition?”


Nick hesitated, then nodded slightly. “I suspected. But… he’s normal most of the time.”


“No,” Nojiko said softly, her eyes never leaving WS. “He’s just an amazing actor… ninety-nine percent of the time.


Zara, standing just behind them, caught the tone in her voice — low, mournful, protective.


Her own voice was barely a whisper. “So that’s why Nami’s so secretive about him…”


Nick nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. “Yeah… I’m pretty sure of my assessment.”


Nojiko exhaled through her nose — part laugh, part resignation. “Thing is… so am I.” Her voice dropped. “He does try to act normal. But sometimes he goes like this — like he is now — on purpose. To test people. Or when he feels threatened.”


Nick’s brow furrowed.


“So yes,” she went on, “ninety-five percent of the time he’s fine. But that last four percent? That’s him pretending to be worse than he is. To catch people off guard. It’s why I can never completely trust my own son when it comes to his condition. He has it, no doubt, no matter how much it hurts to admit it… but he also uses it. I just don’t know why.”


Nick scratched his jaw, thinking aloud. “Maybe to keep people guessing. If eighty percent of the time he acts out it’s not real, then when it really happens… no one will exploit it. They’ll be loyal. Ready. He knows it’ll happen again, and he can’t stop it — but at least if the people around him are used to it, they won’t panic.”


Nojiko blinked, surprised. “What do you mean?”


Nick shrugged, half-smiling. “He’s running test drills. Like fire drills. Making sure when it finally hits, he’s got a soft mattress to land on. Or at least… that’s how I’d do it if I had something I couldn’t control.”


For a moment, Nojiko just stared at him. Then she laughed softly and hugged him. “You’re such a sensitive dude.”


Nick blushed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I, uh… actually read it in one of Vanessa’s vampire books. About this vampire who knows one day he won’t be able to control himself.”


From behind them came a faint, almost guilty sound — Zara’s quiet little laugh.


They both turned. She looked down, cheeks red, trying not to meet their eyes. She’d clearly been listening the whole time.


“I was just…” she mumbled, twisting a strand of hair between her fingers. “Thinking of Vanessa’s books. She’s eighteen but acts like she’s twelve sometimes.”


Her voice was small, embarrassed — not teasing, not mocking. Just… human.


Nick gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, wordlessly telling her it was fine. Nojiko smiled softly, letting the moment settle — the tension bleeding out of the room little by little.


Nojiko lowered her voice, eyes on Zara. “This stays in the family. He’s got too much to lose if people start treating him differently.”


Zara’s jaw tightened. “They already do. People treat him different because he is different.”


“No,” Nojiko said, firm but quiet. “Not the fool he pretends to be — that’s his armor. His way of handling people. But if anyone starts looking at him with pity or disgust… it’d destroy him. You don’t know how hard he’s worked to seem this… normal.”


Vanessa kissed WS on the cheek. “I’ll try to visit more,” she said softly. “But Daddy doesn’t like me coming unless he’s here. He says the Angels are violent assholes with zero respect for women.”


Dalton and Walt exchanged a grin. “Yep. Pretty much, cutie.”


Vanessa’s face lit. “Don’t worry — if you’re the boss’s little sister, we’d never hurt you. We’ll keep you safe.”


“How?” she asked.


“By beating up whoever makes you sad,” Dalton said, casual, proud.


Vanessa’s smile went wickedly simple. “Good. Then go outside and beat my mother. She made my sister cry.”


The room registered the words a split second before the meaning hit. Dalton and Walt’s grins vanished; color drained from both their faces as comprehension landed like a punch. Walt’s hand froze mid-gesture.


“Who’s your mommy?” Dalton managed, voice tight.


“Leia Zane,” Vanessa said, completely blunt.


The name hit like a bomb. The two men went white.


Nick cut in fast. “Ignore her, guys — she’s young, I spoil her, sorry.”


Walt nodded too quickly, swallowing. “Right. Sure, Nick.”


As Nojiko shepherded the girls toward the door, Walt lingered, nervous energy poorly masked. He cracked a beer and, half-joking, tipped it toward WS’s head.


WS didn’t move. He kept the stupid face perfectly. Then, voice flat and calm without changing expression: “If one drop of that beer hits my head, I’ll cut off your balls.”


Walt froze. Romero’s laughed. The room bursted for a long, sharp beat before Walt set the can down slowly and laughed, too loud.


WS murmured “baka” — soft, performed, unreadable — and the hallway was filled with boots and low voices.


The clinic smelled like smoke and disinfectant.
Romero leaned against the counter, watching WS spark a cigarette with a shaky hand.


“You okay, man? Those two crazy hags can drive a man insane.”


WS took a long drag, eyes half-lidded.
“Yeah… family’s hard to deal with.”


Romero smirked. “You a Zane now or what?”


WS exhaled through his nose. “No. But my mother married the father of two of the Zane offspring. Even if they don’t carry the name.”


Dalton popped a beer open and passed it across.
WS caught it with his right hand, the left still stiff. “Fuck, this shit’s exhausting.”


Walt chuckled. “I get it. Handling someone like Leia is hard enough, but her and Kathy? Shit…”


“That was the easy part.” WS leaned back, eyes flicking toward the hallway. “It’s my mother that’s the hard nut to crack.”


He took a sip of beer. “So what’s the ruckus outside?”


Dalton shrugged. “The guys rolled in as soon as Romero called. If we’d known it was Leia and Kathy, we would’ve brought the assault rifles.”


WS smirked. “Get the trusted ones inside.”


“The rest?” Walt asked.


“They wait outside. Only those I—” WS caught himself, corrected smoothly, “—we trust get the truth. The rest can say I’m permanently retarded.”


Romero frowned. “That’s unfair. They’re all here for you.”


“Yeah, sure,” WS said quietly, tapping ash into an empty cup. “But some of them might talk to the wrong people. Word gets out that I’m fine, and it reaches the wrong ears.”


Walt looked miffed. “Something you wanna say, Walt?”


Dalton cut in before Walt could answer. “They told Robertson and Greg. Greg let it slip to Williamson, and, well… Williamson’s General Williams’ son. So, the jarhead brass already knows you’re good to go.”


WS stood slowly, testing his legs, rolling his shoulders, then flexing his left arm.
“Like this? Hardly ready. Can’t even point a rifle with this arm.”


The door opened, and a handful of trusted men stepped inside — the ones WS had named and vouched for. They brought beers, grins, and the kind of tired laughter that comes after too many long nights.


Conversation started rolling, easy and low. The Nomads filled WS in on what had been happening while he was down. The mood was good — almost normal — until the low, heavy rumble of engines broke through the chatter.


Five bikes. The sound of discipline. Power.
Everyone stopped talking. Heads turned toward the window.


Dalton squinted. “That ain’t our lot.”


Walt frowned. “Not Nomads.”


Outside, the bikes idled to a stop. Boots hit gravel.
Every man inside felt it — that weight of authority you didn’t need to announce.


WS could hear voices outside — a few whistles, then laughter, then men calling out compliments loud enough to carry through the clinic walls.
He didn’t recognize it at first — that specific hush of respect that came when real authority stepped in — not until he caught the name.


Ray.


Before he could process it, Ray was already inside, cutting through the narrow hallway like he owned the place. Helmets off, Jeremiah and Obadiah right behind him. No one stopped them; no one would.


Ray’s voice filled the cramped room.
“What the hell happened here? Why’s the entire crew packed inside a clinic?”


Romero straightened. “The Zane girls came by, Ray. I felt something off — danger. Called for backup just in case. My bad.”


Ray shook his head. “You did good. One of those Zanes is responsible for what happened here. And trust me, they wouldn’t mind skipping the payments they agreed to — not if WS suddenly vanished, or if he’s doing better than he looks.”


WS reached behind him, grabbed a folder, and tossed it across the table.
“That’s the Wallace contract,” he said flatly. “I still have eight more to go through.”


Ray caught it, flipped it open, smirked. “Thank you, Mister Certified CPA.”


A few of the Nomads blinked. “Wait… you’re an accountant?”


WS gave a lazy shrug. “Yeah. My previous one was too expensive, so I’m saving up.”


That got a few laughs. One of the guys said, “Shit, you could help me with my taxes then,” and another chimed in, “You serious, man?”


“Later, later,” WS muttered, waving them off. “I need to review the national contracts first.”


The room went quiet for a beat. A few exchanged looks — surprise, respect, disbelief — but said nothing.


Ray caught it, his grin fading into something quieter. “Keep that to yourselves,” he said, before pulling WS in for a hug. Jeremiah followed, then Obadiah, nearly knocking over a chair.


“Fuck, this room’s cramped,” Jeremiah muttered, laughing.


Obadiah gave WS a disapproving look. “You should lay off the smokes, kid. You’re too young for that shit.”


WS smirked, lighting another anyway. “Already died twice, old man. Death doesn’t scare me anymore. Besides, if I go, at least I won’t have to see your ugly face again. Small blessings all around.”


Jeremiah burst out laughing. “He’s still got the mouth, that’s for sure.”


The tension broke then — beer cans cracked open, shoulders loosened. For the first time that day, the clinic felt almost like a clubhouse again.


The Nomads’ laughter hit her first — loud, chaotic, wild. Beer cans clanged, voices shouted over one another, backs slapped. Smoke curled thick in the cramped clinic.


And then she saw him.


WS, back to her, slouched with a beer in one hand and cigarette dangling between his fingers. He didn’t move. He didn’t react. Silent.


“WS!” she called, voice sharp, urgent.


He froze. Slowly, he turned — or maybe Ray guided him, steadying him toward her presence. And she saw him.


Her stomach twisted.


The boy she had risked everything to wake… the one she had poured herself into, sacrificed for, fought to bring back… this wasn’t him. Not the WS she remembered.


No wicked smile. No mischievous glint in his eyes. No self-confidence or bravado that made her pulse spike. Just blankness. Empty eyes. A slack expression. Silent.


Her chest tightened. Her fists clenched at her sides. This can’t be him.


The Nomads laughed, louder this time, oblivious to her gaze. Every cheer, every shout, felt like cruelty. They were forcing him to drink, forcing him to smoke, forcing him to exist like some helpless child — and she couldn’t do anything.


Her pulse raced. Her vision narrowed on him. Every instinct screamed at her — rage, protectiveness, disbelief. This is what she had worked for? This is what he had become?


A single “baka” escaped him, almost too faint to notice. But it was enough. Enough to make her chest tighten even further, caught between hope and heartbreak.


She took a step forward, wanting to scream at the Nomads, to snatch him out of their hands, to demand they stop… but he didn’t move. He didn’t look at her. He was gone.


And all she could do was stare.


Her voice shattered the noise. “Stop it! Stop hurting him!”


The laughter faltered for a fraction of a second, then resumed — louder, more careless. The Nomads smirked, shoved each other, tested whether she was bluffing or ready for war.


Enessa moved to her side, solid and calm. Robin stayed just behind, silent, alert. Sasha’s hands shook. She could barely form the words, but fury lent them weight.


Ray stepped forward. He didn’t order — he asked, carefully, knowing how Angels worked. “Boys, let’s clear the room.”


A few muttered. One barked a joke. Some resisted, because being told what to do by anyone — even Ray — was an insult you had to answer to yourself.


Sasha’s hands tightened, voice rising. “One million each! I’ll put a million on any of your heads who don’t clear this room right now!


The laughter died. Lips that had been ready with retorts tightened. Eyes darted. Money, in the voice of the Petrovs, in the presence of Robin Revera, carried weight.


Robin’s fingers brushed Sasha’s jacket. Her threat hung in the air like a detonator. Any lingering doubt evaporated — the room cleared. Boots shuffled, last looks exchanged, grumbles half-muffled. One by one, they left.


The door clicked shut. Silence. Smoke drifted lazily from cigarettes, the tang of beer lingered. Only Sasha, Enessa, Robin, Ray — and him — remained.


She rushed forward, desperate, her chest pounding. The man she had risked everything for… was here.


And then she saw him clearly.


Small. Distant. Catatonic. Beer in one hand, cigarette in the other. The smile — stupid, empty. Blank eyes that hid everything she had once known.



---------


Sasha spun on Ray, trembling. “He’s—he’s broken and you’re letting them—”


Ray didn’t answer. He bent down, slipping a gentle hand behind WS’s back. WS tugged lightly at his cut, unnoticed by Sasha, and Ray guided him toward the bed.


“Alright,” Ray said softly, lifting WS onto the mattress. “He’s back in his place, safe and sound. I’ll be leaving now — since you can’t be reasoned with.”


Sasha’s fury didn’t abate. She followed him to the edge of the bed, desperate, heart pounding.


WS looked at her — blank, slack-jawed, the faint ghost of a smile curling his lips. Empty eyes. The smell of smoke on him.


She leaned down and kissed him.


Nothing.


No spark. No fire. No pull of lips or hands. No wicked grin, no defiance. Only that stupid smile, empty eyes, and the occasional meaningless “baka.”


Sasha pulled back, trembling, tears stinging. Her chest ached as she thought back to the smallness of what mattered to him — three dollars.


Three dollars.


She had half a million in the bank, her credit cards practically unlimited. To her, fifty thousand had once seemed like too much to give. He had spent three dollars—and that had been huge for him. Every cent he had counted, every single one precious. And she… she had failed to see.


Her mind raced back to the first time she had met him, the first interactions. How she had judged, miscalculated, misunderstood the value of things in his world.


And now, after everything she had done to wake him, all the sacrifices, all the nights spent bending herself and others to bring him back… this was what he had become.


She staggered backward, chest heaving, and finally let the tears fall, cursing the world, cursing herself.


Enessa reached for her, steadying her in the car. Sasha buried her face in her hands, unable to see anything clearly.


Three dollars. She whispered it over and over. Three dollars.


And it had all led to this — to the empty eyes, the stupid smile, the absence she could not bridge.


Enessa’s voice cut through the quiet. “Maybe we should go back and pick up Robin.”


Robin blinked, realizing Sasha had left with her uncle. She should be okay, Enessa had said. That thought offered little comfort.


The room was emptied of everyone else. Boots had scuffed the floor, beer cans and half-smoked cigarettes were scattered across the desks. Smoke and the tang of spilled alcohol lingered in the air.


Robin moved to the door, clicked it shut, and pulled out a chair. She sat down, resting her forearms on the back as if it were a shield between her and WS. Her eyes stayed fixed on him.


She held a dying cigarette and placed it carefully between his fingers. Mechanically, he lifted it to his lips, inhaled, exhaled. Nothing changed. Blank eyes. The same stupid, empty smile.


Robin’s chest tightened. Every motion was precise yet hollow. He was alive, but not… him. The spark, the presence, the aura that others had described to her — the magnetism, the danger, the wicked cleverness — it was gone, buried beneath the mask.


The room was heavy with quiet, smoke curling lazily in the light. Robin gripped the chair, the shield, and simply watched. Alive, yes. Present, yes. But unreachable.

Scene 1 — Robin Confronts WS

The clinic smelled of smoke and stale beer. Empty cans rolled slightly when someone bumped the table. Robin closed the door behind her and locked it. She pulled a chair, turning it so the back faced WS — like a shield between them — and lowered herself onto it, keeping her hands ready.


“Raspberry…” she whispered, leaning close so only he could hear. “So your baka act doesn’t work on me. I guess I should thank you for returning my skivvies… you pervert.”


She watched him. He didn’t flinch. He didn’t even blink. Only the faint lift of his fingers, mechanically lifting a cigarette to his lips, betrayed that he was aware.


“Nadjia returned the panties,” Robin said, voice firmer this time. “She said you told her I tasted of raspberry.”


WS’s hand lifted the cigarette again, took a slow drag. Not a word.


“You psycho,” Robin spat, shaking her head. “Do you even know what that means?”


Still nothing. Just the mechanical movements of his hand, the ash falling from the cigarette, the quiet hum of a man fully present but completely unreadable.


Robin scowled, leaning forward. “And why… why raspberry? What kind of idiot says that?”


He didn’t answer. He said nothing.


“You’re the only one who can reach Sasha,” she muttered, almost to herself but loud enough for him to hear. “No one else… just you. I… I want to keep you alive, you hear me? For her. Because if you die… she’ll never forgive herself, and neither will I.”


She shook her head, half-laughing through the tension. “Maybe I should spike one of your cigarettes and be done with you.”


His hand lifted again, dragging the smoke into his lungs. Mechanical. Empty. No hint of his usual spark, nothing to indicate amusement, nothing to indicate fear.


Robin’s chest tightened. The realization hit her fully: he was alive. He was breathing. But all the man she had known — the one she thought she could read, challenge, even control a little — was gone behind that mask. She was left with the shell, the motions, the baka act.


And yet, even in this careful performance, she felt the pull of him — the magnetic danger that made her brain short-circuit the first time she’d touched him. She forced herself to remember: observe, don’t touch, don’t let him scramble your mind.

Scene 2 — Robin’s Monologue Continued

Robin leaned back slightly, the chair still between her and him, giving herself a thin barrier. The room was quieter now; the leftover smoke curled in lazy spirals from extinguished cigarettes on the desk.


“You know,” she began, more to herself than him at first, “my family… we started the whole Cuban cigar trend. Bigger cigars, easier to poison enemies than tiny cigarettes. Not that I’d ever do that to you… but you get the idea.”


WS’s hand lifted mechanically, caught the dying cigarette she placed between his fingers, and drew on it with the same detached, precise motion as before. Nothing else. No acknowledgment. No spark.


“You’re… too dangerous,” she continued, voice harder. “Nami’s brother, Ayuah’s cousin, Bella wants you, and Nadjia… she’s completely lost. You just… you have no idea what you’re doing to everyone.”


She shook her head, trying to marshal control over her thoughts. “And I hate what you did to Nadjia. You… you made her assertive, independent, and now… she’s not so easy to push around. I worked hard to get her on my side, to keep her aligned with the Revera interests… and you just… changed her. Unforgivable.”


Robin’s fingers tapped nervously on the back of the chair. “You get to me too, you know. The first time I touched you… my brain short-circuited. I could barely think, like I’d lost control. You make me forget my own rules.”


She exhaled sharply, attempting to regain composure. “And the undergarments… how did they end up in your hand? Nadjia returned them, yes, but… why did it have to be soaked with… whatever?” She swallowed. “I’m not even sure why I did it when Sasha yanked me away. Reflex, I guess. Electric energy short-circuited my brain again. I could hardly think.”


WS’s hand slowly dropped the cigarette butt to the side. His face remained blank, eyes unreadable, movements precise but empty.


“Baka,” he muttered after a long pause, lifting his hand slightly, almost as if acknowledging her words without giving her anything more.


Robin couldn’t help it — she laughed, sharp and disbelieving. “You’re impossible… a psycho mess.” She picked up a fresh cigarette herself, awkwardly lighting it. The smoke burned her throat, and she coughed, more from inexperience than anything else.


Handing it back to him, she added with exasperation, “You’re leading me down paths I shouldn’t even be on. I shouldn’t even be sitting here with you pretending like…” She shook her head, cutting herself off. The cigarette rested between his fingers again, his face unchanged, the act flawless.

Scene 3 — Robin’s Monologue Final

Robin watched him carefully, trying to puzzle out the man behind the blank mask. She laughed quietly to herself, a little bitter, shaking her head.


“I wish I had your skills,” she murmured, almost to herself. “To manipulate people like you do… Expert complaining to amateur, huh?”


WS’s hand remained still, cigarette perched, face unchanged.


Frustrated, Robin swatted the cigarette from his fingers. “Fine. Then tell me,” she said sharply, “what does Nadjia taste like?”


“Grapes,” he replied in the same monotone voice, not shifting expression in the slightest.


Robin blinked. “You… you’re awake, aren’t you?” she asked cautiously. Silence. She frowned, pondering. “Then what does ‘baka’ mean?”


“Idiot,” he replied, deadpan.


She laughed uncontrollably, shaking her head in disbelief. “You really are… retarded. But… you just tell me what you think of the situation, right? You just say what comes to mind?”


WS’s expression didn’t change, but she felt the shift — the faintest acknowledgment of engagement beneath the mask.


“Okay,” she said, taking a careful breath. “Nami?”


“Sister,” he said.


Her heart skipped. She had it — a thread, a way in.


“Sasha?” she tried, testing the waters.


“Warmth,” he said, and she felt it, finally. That small, precise crack in the mask, just enough for her to interact. She smiled, careful, cautious. Finally, she knew how to reach him — not completely, not yet, but enough to start.


Robin’s curiosity flared. “Mother!” she asked cautiously.


“Love!” he replied, flat, deliberate.


“And… love?” she pressed again.


“Nojiko,” he said, voice steady.


“Safety?” she ventured.


“Strength.”


Her gaze sharpened. “Vidal?”


“Baka!”


She paused, trying to keep up. “Sex?”


“Fruit.”


Robin blinked, a laugh slipping out despite herself. It was absurd, maddening, and strangely informative all at once. Each answer, precise and selective, told her as much about him as anything he could reveal openly. She was learning how to navigate this — how to interact with the mask without breaking it, without him noticing she was testing him.


Robin nudged the cigarette from WS’s fingers. He made the same mechanical motion, lifting it to his lips as if he hadn’t noticed her touch at all. The smoke wasn’t there, but the gesture was unnervingly precise.


“So…” she whispered, leaning forward just slightly, “when you say ‘raspberry,’ do you mean… Robin? Robin Revera?”


WS didn’t look at her. His eyes stayed distant, unflinching. “Shadows,” he said, monotone, the single word hanging heavier than any explanation.


Robin’s chest tightened. Shadows? Was that a warning, a description, or… some part of him she couldn’t yet see? She swallowed, trying to steady herself, and repeated more softly, “Are… you awake? Or is this just your act?”


His gaze flicked toward her, blank and unreadable. “Baka,” he muttered, flat, like a judgment rather than a reply.


She couldn’t help it — a nervous laugh escaped her. “You… you really are impossible. You just react the way you think, huh? That’s… that’s all?”


He tilted his hand, mimicking the action of taking a drag, yet never breaking the blank mask. Robin watched, a mix of fascination and fear knotting her stomach.


Her thoughts ran over everything: Nadjia, Sasha, the others he’d affected, the power he held without seeming to try. And yet… here, now, he was quiet, controlled, inscrutable.


Robin’s eyes flicked to him, measuring, analyzing, as she tried again. “Nami?” No reply. “Sasha?” Silence.


She swallowed hard, the weight of the quiet pressing down. He’s still in there, she thought. He just… doesn’t enjoy repeating himself.


Her gaze stayed locked on him, trembling slightly. Will you get better? she wondered. Could I… if I gave myself to you… would you turn me into… whatever you made Nadjia?


Her face burned as heat flooded her cheeks. She forced herself to look down at her own feet, ashamed of even thinking it. Slowly, nervously, she lifted her head.


The eyes that met hers were no longer absent — but it wasn’t him. It wasn’t the WS she had known. They were cold, calculating, predatory. Eyes like a crocodile watching its prey.


A scream tore from her throat, and she stumbled back, heart hammering.


Then his voice broke the frozen air, dragging each word slowly, unevenly, not deliberate, not playful — terrifyingly calm. “Would you want to be like Nadjia?”


Her breath caught. She shook her head, tears pricking her eyes. No… too much.


He lay back on the bed, the cigarette long since discarded. His gaze, unwavering, fixed somewhere beyond her. “People presume me a monster,” he said, slow, deliberate in its weight. “But the reality… I am an artist. A sculptor, if you wish. I cannot sculpt something that is not already in the granite, the wood, or the marble. I cannot make you Nadjia, like I could not shape Nadjia into… Sasha. I can only work with what is already inside.”


He paused, letting the words settle, dragging them out, shaping the silence itself. “Perhaps… we can change the properties of the material we work with… but an artist cannot turn wood into marble, or gold. One works with what one has.”


Robin’s hands curled into fists, nails biting her palms. Her chest heaved. She felt both relief and horror — the man she had hoped to reach, the one who had affected so many around him… was still here, but not in the way she had imagined.


Robin’s voice trembled. “What… was that?”


WS didn’t move, didn’t shift more than a fraction of a muscle. One word, slow and deliberate: “Tired.”


“What do you mean?” she pressed, leaning closer.


“Sleep.”


Her brow furrowed. Sleep? she thought, puzzling it over. Could he have… multiple states of awareness even while resting? So he was answering me, but not fully awake… Her mind spun. The monster before he’s socialized, the one Sasha couldn’t reach… he needs to rest to walk among people again.


She recalled the look he had given her — those crocodile eyes, cold, patient, inhuman. In the biker world, it would have unnerved some, but others would see it as a tactical advantage. They weren’t mocking him… they were stimulating him. Sasha misunderstood. Relief and fascination fought in her chest. He will recover.


She remembered a name. “Bella?”


One word again, calm, measured. “Desire… too dangerous.”


Her heart skipped. Only the person he referred to with more than one word in these semi-conscious replies. No fruit, no frivolity.


A tremor in his breath caught her attention — the slightest hitch, subtle, like a pulse of temptation. Apple. Temptation.


Robin sat back, silent for a long moment, trying to process what she had just witnessed. WS was awake, aware, yet resting in a place between predator and man. And if anyone could navigate that… she thought grimly, it wouldn’t be her.


Robin’s gaze lingered on him, her chest tight. “And… Nadjia?” she whispered, almost afraid to break the fragile quiet. “Next time she comes… will she be safe?”


WS’s eyes didn’t flicker. His voice, low and calm, carried only a single word: “Satisfied.”


Robin blinked, puzzled. Satisfied? Did that mean he was aware, that he had assessed the situation and found it acceptable? Or was it just another fragment of this strange, half-asleep state? Her mind raced, weighing possibilities, the tiniest shiver of relief brushing against her fear. Nadjia… she would survive. For now.


Robin’s hands clenched in her lap. “Nadjia… she told me you’re preparing her… for when you choose a man for her. The one she will marry. Is that… true?”


No reply.


“She also said… if you told her to serve the entire chapter—or your crew—she would. Without question. How… how do you have so much power over her?”


Silence.


“She would walk the streets… turn a profit… for you, wouldn’t she?”


“Yes.”


“Then why don’t you sell her? Enough money for anyone, right?”


“No need.”


“And your crew… I’m sure they’d love a girl like Nadjia?”


“I don’t share what’s fully mine.”


Robin drew a shaky breath, anger and disbelief coiling together. “Nadjia is a person. She’s free.”


“She gifted herself,” he said, voice calm, almost soft. “Oathed herself to me.”

Robin sat back in her chair, the wooden back pressed like a shield between her and him. She thought of Nadjia — the pride in her voice when she’d spoken about increasing her back enhancer under WS’s instruction. She’d winced at first, shocked by the extent of her compliance, but Nadjia had spoken it like a badge of honor. Robin’s chest tightened. How much could one person be willing to give for that man? And yet… Nadjia had chosen it. It had been her will.

The Finger Test

Robin’s finger trembled as she reached toward his lips, barely brushing them. WS did not flinch or acknowledge her movement beyond lifting his hand, as if following a script she did not yet understand.


“Raspberry?” she whispered.


“Raspberry,” he replied, monotone, mechanical.


Robin drew her finger back and tasted it. Nothing like raspberry. Just a faint, undefinable twang. Her stomach fluttered.


She looked up at him. The corner of his mouth hinted at a small, deliberate smile. Her heart caught. He’s playing with me, she realized. Even now. Even in this strange, frozen state.


Panic and fascination twisted together. She muttered under her breath, anger bubbling over: “Asshole.”


His head tilted slowly. “Did you… touch yourself thinking of me?”


Heat rose to her face. Her pulse raced. She bolted for the door, flustered, thoughts spinning: How did he know? Could he really… smell it on me?


She collided lightly with her uncle Ray, who had been quietly observing. Relief — and frustration. Ray would not, could not, deal with WS the way she might wish.


As she fled, her mind spun: Not many could handle him… I could… but too dangerous. Too reckless. Too cheap. Better leave it alone… for now.


And yet, the image of that subtle smile, the twang on her finger, lingered in her mind. The realization hit hard: the “vegetable” had been fully aware, and she had been played.


Robin stumbled out of the room, cheeks burning crimson, pulse thrumming in her ears. She didn’t even look back as she pulled the door shut — maybe a little harder than she meant to — and took a deep breath in the corridor, trying to steady herself.


Her mind was still spinning.
Did he actually say that?
The echo of WS’s last question still clung to her skin, hot and shameful. She hated that her body had reacted at all — hated even more that he knew.


She was halfway through that spiral when she collided with someone solid. The scent of leather, smoke, and rain hit her all at once.


“Whoa there, kid,” Ray said, steadying her by the shoulders. His voice carried its usual gravel, but there was concern beneath it. “You alright? You look like you ran a mile.”


Robin blinked, trying to compose herself. “I’m fine, Uncle Ray.”


He gave her a long, unreadable look. “You been talkin’ to him?”


“Yes,” she said quickly — too quickly. “He’s… coherent enough.”


Ray’s brow furrowed. “Did he say somethin’?”


Robin opened her mouth — then shut it. There was no way she could explain any of that without sounding insane, or worse, compromised. “Nothing important,” she lied, forcing a faint laugh. “Just… weird dreams stuff. You know how coma cases are.”


Ray studied her, his gaze narrowing slightly. He’d known this girl since she could walk; she wasn’t good at hiding things. “Weird dreams, huh.”


He let it sit, then stepped past her toward the door. “Well, I better check on the boy anyway. You head home — Jeremiah’ll see you out.”


She nodded, trying to regain her composure. “Right. Thanks.”


As she walked off down the hall, she heard Jeremiah’s low voice behind her — “You okay, Miss Robin?” — but she didn’t answer. She just kept walking, her mind caught between shame and confusion.


Behind her, Ray watched her go. The faint tremor in her step didn’t escape him, nor the flush that hadn’t quite faded. He exhaled slowly through his nose.


The hell did you say to my niece, boy?


He pushed the door open.


The door creaked open slowly. The familiar sound of heavy boots echoed against the tile. Ray stepped in first, followed by Ezekiel and Amos. The faint smell of engine oil and cigar smoke filled the air, grounding the room again in their world.


Jeremiah wasn’t with them — his absence explained by the faint sound of a bike revving somewhere outside. He was escorting Robin home, and that alone said more than words.


Ray’s eyes lingered on WS for a second longer than usual — something in his niece’s flushed exit had put him on edge. But the boy’s face was calm, almost too calm, the same stillness that unsettled most men who thought they understood control.


Without a word, Ray tossed a small laminated card onto the side table. “Got your driver’s license back,” he said. “But you’re gonna have to go down to the border office to make it official. It’s where most of the Angels got theirs done. Easier that way.”


WS looked at it — his own face staring back — and said nothing.


Ray continued, lighting a cigarette as he talked. “Technically, you don’t need it. You’re registered as Army corporal. That usually gets you through checkpoints without a fuss.”


A pause.
Ray’s tone hardened slightly. “’Cept you don’t have your military ID anymore, do you?”


WS blinked once, the faintest twitch in his jaw. “No.”


Ray grunted, reached into his vest, and flipped a small green plastic card across the table. It slid perfectly to a stop beside the license. “You do now,” he said simply.


General William, who’d entered quietly behind them, stepped closer. His voice was low but commanding. “You’ll want to keep that close, son. Things are shifting fast, and we might have to act on short notice.”


WS’s gaze lifted to him — unfocused, tired, but steady. “I’m not ready.”


William studied him for a long moment, then nodded once, slow and measured. “Then you’d better get ready.”


The words hung in the air — not an order, not even pressure, just inevitability.


Ray flicked ash into the tray and crossed his arms. “You heard the man. Get some rest, get your head clear. We’ll talk routes and border passes tomorrow.”


The room fell quiet again as they turned to leave, the faint hum of the ceiling light buzzing over the silence.


When the door clicked shut, WS’s eyes drifted toward the ID on the table — two symbols of authority returned to him by men who treated him as one of their own.


He reached for the cigarette Ray had left burning in the tray, raised it halfway to his lips — then stopped, fingers trembling ever so slightly.


“I said I’m not ready,” he murmured again.


Ray finally broke the silence. “What did you and my niece talk about?”


WS blinked, eyes dull as stagnant water. The man’s whole face seemed to empty out, replaced with a hollow vacancy. Then, in the most bored monotone he could summon, he said, “Baka.”


Obadiah burst out laughing, wheezing. “Oh man, he hit her with the baka!”


Ray didn’t smile. WS sighed, leaned back, and started to explain in that slow, dragging voice that made it hard to tell if he was mocking them or just exhausted.


“You might wanna give her the birds-and-bees talk,” he said. “She wouldn’t shut up about Sasha—her best friend—like I owed that Petrov bitch something.”


Ezekiel raised a brow, but WS kept going. “Every time I said ‘baka,’ she’d get all irritated. Started talking my ears off.”


Obadiah snorted. “Oh, that sounds like her alright.”


WS deadpanned, “She even tried to stick her fingers in my mouth.”


Ezekiel blinked. “She what?”


Obadiah howled. “Jesus, WS, only you could make a Revera girl lose her damn mind.”


WS shrugged, unbothered. “We also debated raspberries.”


“Raspberries?” Ezekiel frowned. “What the hell does that even mean?”


WS just lifted one shoulder in a lazy half-shrug. “How am I supposed to know?”


That earned another round of laughter, but Ray didn’t join in. He stepped closer, his shadow falling across the bed. His voice was low but clear.
“She’s precious to me,” he said. “Don’t mess with her.”


The laughter cut off. Silence fell like a gavel.


WS met his eyes. “That’s what I’m trying to do—not mess with her. It’s not like I’ve been visiting her for the past three months. Talk to her. Tell her to calm her horses.”


Ray folded his arms. WS went on, tone still steady but edged now.
“Me and the Petrov Ice Princess? Never had anything. But Robin acts like Sasha owns me—like she gets to decide what happens to me. And since she’s Sasha’s best friend, she thinks she gets to enjoy the ride.”


He paused, voice flattening further. “I just told her no. She screamed and left.”


Ray’s jaw flexed, but before he could say anything, WS added almost casually, “I even joked we might look good together.”


That did it. Amos cracked first, laughter booming through the room. “Oh, sweet innocent Robin imagining herself with a biker! No wonder she went red!”


Obadiah doubled over, slapping his knee. Ezekiel was shaking his head, half-smiling despite himself.


Ray didn’t laugh. He rubbed a hand over his beard and muttered, “You’re gonna be the death of me, kid.”


WS tilted his head, the faintest smirk ghosting across his lips. “That’s what they all say.”


For a long moment, Ray studied him — weighing, measuring. Then he sighed and turned toward the door. “Don’t push your luck, WS.”


The others followed him out still chuckling, their laughter echoing down the hall.


WS lay back, eyes half-lidded, the smirk fading as he exhaled. Alone again, the silence folded in — and somewhere, faintly, the ghost of Robin’s perfume lingered.


The laptop hummed. WS skimmed another invoice, eyes tired but precise.


“They should be,” he said without looking up, “if they weren’t handled by amateurs. We’re good at violence and brotherhood, not business or bookkeeping.”


Romero leaned in, impressed despite himself. “You seem good enough,” he offered, though his tone carried a sliver of doubt — there were rumors the wins some lads chalked up to WS were actually cooked up by a quieter hand: a sister who knew law better than most lawyers. Some thought WS took credit for what Nami actually did.


WS let out a slow breath. “Try having a mother like mine,” he said. “Everything’s disappointment. No love unless you pretend to be asleep so she lets her guard down — or you better be the best at whatever you do.” He tapped the margin of a spreadsheet. “That’s why Vidal went into medicine — it’s my mom’s field, so he wanted her approval. Nami always loved to teach; Nojiko told her the best way to develop was to debate, and she found she was good at arguing the law.”


“If it were up to me — if we weren’t what we are — I’d have her by my side in court,” he added, almost wistful.


Romero blinked. “Why can’t we?”


WS’s face hardened for a moment. “I love my sister too much to drag her into this world of abusive assholes,” he said. “I’d murder for her — I nearly offed an angel who made a move on my sister. For her sake and mine, better she stays clean.”


Romero rubbed his chin. “That’s a pity. I’ve got four friends down in SoCal nailed to something nasty. Regular lawyers say it’s impossible.”


“They didn’t do it?” WS asked.


“No,” Romero said. “Probable cause should be enough — but it’s my four friends against an entire police department.”


WS whistled low. He pushed the papers aside and met Romero’s eyes. “Get me the courtroom documents. I’ll look them over.”


Romero let out a breath that was half relief, half disbelief. “If anyone can find the seam, it’s you.”


WS nodded once, already returning to the numbers. “I’ll look. Don’t expect miracles.”


Mind if I put on some music, boss?


WS (absent, eyes on a document)
Sure.


(grumbling)
Columns versus lines… ffs, who made this shit?
Why not just put it on Excel like a normal person?


(Romero chuckles as he scrolls through his phone and hits play. A soft country ballad fills the room — Chris Young’s “The Man I Want to Be.” WS looks up, puzzled.)


WS
Shouldn’t you be playing some Mexican music or something?


ROMERO (half-smiling)
I’m American first.
Besides… my wife’s a girl from Minnesota.
She loves this kind of stuff — this guy, especially.


(There’s a faint crack in his voice when he says “wife.” WS catches it, looks up quietly.)


WS
You got hurt in your tone there.
You wanna talk — unburden — I’m here.


ROMERO (takes a deep breath, then lets it out)
I miss her, yeah.
But it’s not the missing that’s the problem.
Riders are cunts, man.


WS (without looking up yet)
What do riders have to do with your wife, Romero?



(Romero steps closer, rests against the wall — his voice softens, loses its usual edge.)


ROMERO
Met her in L.A.
She was hooked on stuff… real bad.
When you and your crew tore down the South Cali Rider chapter —
you dropped most of their assets.
Girls, cars, clubs — all of it.


(He rubs his face, remembering.)
One day, I’m riding through the city and this woman comes at me —
full-on attack.
Screaming, crying, calling me an asshole.
She thought I was one of them.
The Riders.



WS (softly)
Happens.
Most folks can’t tell one patch from another.
To them, we’re all the same kind of monster.



ROMERO (nodding)
Yeah.
But something about her… I dunno.
She was wrecked, shaking, smelled like despair and perfume.
So I took her to a detox clinic.


Stayed in touch.
Weeks later, she got better.
And when she finally told me her story…


(he pauses — the kind of silence that carries old pain)
She’d been property, man.
Passed around between Riders like a part to be traded.
When the club fell, she didn’t even know who she was anymore.



(WS finally looks up, eyes on Romero — unreadable, but there’s an edge of respect.)


WS
And you married her anyway.


ROMERO (smiles faintly)
Damn right I did.
Because she’s not what they made her —
she’s what she rebuilt herself into.


(The song’s chorus hits softly: “Lord, I’m asking you to come change me…”
Both men fall silent for a moment, each staring at something unseen.)



ROMERO
She detoxed completely, you know.
When I found her, she told me she’d been taken at fifteen — from some small town in Minnesota.
Put to work.
Pregnant before sixteen.


(His voice tightens, but he keeps it steady.)
They took her kid, man.
Didn’t even let her hold him.
Gave him up for adoption — the kind of place you wouldn’t let a dog sleep in.


When she got clean, she had nowhere to go.
Her family shunned her.
Seems someone from her old town told them what she’d been turned into,
and, well… they did what “good people” from good towns do.
Pretended she never existed.


(WS listens silently, eyes still scanning the papers, but his hand has stopped moving.)


ROMERO
But she fought it.
Her detox — I swear, it was a miracle.
Most Angels’ve lost friends to that shit, man.
Most vets too.
Half the brothers self-medicate just to quiet the noise.
But she—
she went cold turkey, burned through hell,
and came out swinging.


(He exhales, a small laugh breaking through the heaviness.)
Now she’s fighting to get her kid back.
He’s about to turn six.
She’s all chubby now, carrying mine —
and she’s the most beautiful woman in the world.
The fire in her when she talks about that boy…
You’d think she could burn down a courthouse with her eyes alone.


(WS finally looks up — a slow, almost approving glance.)


ROMERO
I’ve spent most of my money on lawyers.
Every damn cent.
There’s three families trying to keep that kid —
fighting us tooth and nail to adopt him.
He’s not perfect, you know?
When she was pregnant, she was high most of the time.
Riders don’t let women stay clean long enough to even dream straight.
So the boy’s got his challenges.
But he’s hers.


(A beat.)
That’s why I’m here, boss.
We need about fifty thousand a month to keep fighting the case.
And I’m out.


(Silence. The monitor hums. The song fades to its final verse.)


WS (quietly, almost offhand)
If you need more, you just ask.


ROMERO (blinks, caught off guard)
What would you want in return, boss?


(WS gives that slow, lopsided grin that never quite reaches his eyes.)


WS
For you and your girl to be happy.
Of course.


(Romero studies him — unsure if it’s a joke, a threat, or just truth.
WS goes back to the contracts, pen scratching over numbers again,
as the soft country tune dies out and the room falls into the hum of hospital machinery.)



Location: Clinic room — lamp light, contracts like a small paper war on the table. Ant stands in the doorway, military posture, watching the room with polite curiosity. Romero’s phone vibrates against his hip.


ANT (softly, sizing up WS)
You look worse than you talk.


ROMERO (answering, distracted)
Hold that — I’ve got a lead on the South Cali case.


(He steps into the hallway, voice low. WS squints at the small screen Romero slides to him — subject line: Velazquez case — court documents attached. He’s been staring at columns all day; he lets the phone do the work.)


WS (muttering as he opens the attachments)
I’ve been to this place… and these names — Velazquez, Louisa… wait. Did your cousin run with Sergio’s crew?


ROMERO (off-phone, quiet)
Yeah.


(WS’s expression folds into something sharper — not surprise, more like puzzle pieces sliding home. He pulls his own phone and dials Sergio.)


WS (into phone, blunt)
Yo, dumbass — what happened with Velazquez?


(He listens. His jaw ticks. After a beat he snaps.)
I told you to get that dumb bitch on antibiotics, ffs.


(He hangs up, eyes locked on Romero.)
It was payback. Louisa brought the heat — got some cops burning things down over there. I tasted that bitch’s pain and I woulda done far worse.
Bunch of irresponsible cunts letting a girl that attractive run like that, spreading shit to everyone.


(Romero can’t help a bitter laugh. He thumbs through his phone, and slides it over to Ant — a string of Facebook photos of Louisa: sunburned smile, lipstick smudged, a razor laugh. Ant takes them, whistles low.)


ANT (grinning, surprised)
Fucking hell. Sign me up for that piece of ass.


WS (smirk, cold)
Then take some fucking antibiotics or make sure you double-rubber the darn thing. She is dirty.


(Romero’s laugh is half-relief, half-anger. Ant tucks the phone away, still looking at the pictures.)


WS (back to business, voice hard and efficient)
Look — the paperwork’s here. Print everything. I want full timelines, arrest reports, chain-of-custody on evidence, every badge number involved. If Velazquez’s name touches those reports like Sergio says, we build it into a smear campaign on the precinct. Make it clean and surgical.


ROMERO (to Ant)
You can handle transport. You’ll be my eyes on the ground. I’m not letting another kid get shuffled off because some riders thought they were invincible.


ANT (nods)
Got it.


(WS taps a finger on the contract stack, steady.)


WS
And Romero — next time you get a lead, don’t garden-variety it. Put it on paper where I can read the blood.


(Romero grins, slaps a hand against his chest like he owns it. Ant settles into a chair, alert, the room suddenly wired with purpose.)


WS (squinting at the PDF)
You said an entire precinct, right?


ROMERO
Yeah. Why?


WS (scrolling)
Because these names don’t line up.
There’s no Scot, no Wendy — and these entries… they don’t read like city cops.


(He frowns deeper.)
If this went down with Sergio’s crew, it would’ve been San José. Right?


ROMERO
Yeah, but—who the hell are Scot and Wendy?


(WS doesn’t answer. He already knows. He scrolls through his phone and dials.)


WS (into phone)
Hey, Scot. I’ve got a file on my desk from your place — something about a guy named Velazquez.
There’s this “DPT” mark on the arrest sheets. What the hell does that mean? Department?


(A pause. Scot’s voice crackles through the line — dry, brief.)


SCOTT (phone)
Nah. DPT means deputy. County thing.


(WS nods once, lets the silence hang.)


WS
Right. Got it. Thanks, man. Stay safe.


(He hangs up. Looks down at the documents for a long beat. Then a slow smile forms — the kind that only appears when he’s found someone else’s mistake.)


WS
Missed procedure. Fucking morons.


(Romero looks up, confused.)


ROMERO
What?


WS (leans back, rubbing his temples)
DPT stands for deputy. That means this arrest wasn’t done by city cops — it was the sheriff’s department from the next county over.
They used the San José precinct as a shortcut. Some inter-county protocol to “speed up” bookings.


(He taps the report with a pen.)
Problem is, they have no jurisdiction inside city limits.


(He points to another line.)
And look at this chain of custody: no timestamps, no initials, evidence bags unsigned, and the warrant’s not countersigned by a judge within their district.


(He tosses the papers onto the bed — disgusted, but energized.)
That’s all I need. Your cousin’s walking free on a technicality.


ROMERO (half in disbelief)
They had tons of evidence though—


WS (cuts him off)
—None of it counts if the chain of custody’s blown.
Every bag, every photo, every sample tied to that department is void.
They overstepped jurisdiction and botched their paperwork.
It’s not even corruption — just garden-variety stupidity.


(Romero exhales, trying to process it. Ant shifts his weight at the door but stays silent — his job’s to guard, not question.)


WS (final, tired but sharp)
Tell your lawyers: jurisdictional breach by the county sheriff’s office.
No authority inside the city. Chain of evidence broken.
That’s their wedge — tell them to hammer it.


(He looks up at Romero, deadpan.)
Now you know why I don’t trust amateurs to do paperwork.


(Romero chuckles weakly. WS leans back, rubbing his eyes — fatigue showing through the brilliance. Ant watches, unreadable.)


WS (soft, to himself)
Numbers, procedures, and idiots with badges…
That’s what brings empires down.


ROMERO
How the hell do you even know all this? I figured my cousin was cooked, man. The DA’s already polishing his trophy.


WS (without looking up, tone dry)
Because I wrote the Angels’ Legal Playbook.


(He flips a page, scanning a column of figures like it’s a chessboard.)

Most guys think it’s some ghost document written by a lawyer who owed the club a favor. It wasn’t. Just me, a pile of case files, and a few years of arguing with Nami until one of us ran out of breath.


ROMERO
So it’s real? The Playbook? Thought that was a campfire myth.


WS
Real enough. Everything I know came from reading and sparring with her. She’s sharper, sure — sees things three moves ahead — but I’ve beaten her more than a few times. Enough to keep her interested, enough to keep me dangerous.


(He leans back, eyeing the file with a kind of tired amusement.)
Law’s just strategy with better grammar. You spot the weak point, press, and wait for the other guy to panic. These cops? They already panicked — they just don’t know it yet.


ROMERO (grinning)
So you’re the ghost lawyer everyone keeps whispering about.


WS (shrugging)
Nah. Just a guy who hates losing to idiots.


(WS finishes a note and sets his pen down.)


WS
That’s it for the case. Your cousin’s lawyers should focus on the locker mix-up and the missing tox reports. If they file clean, he walks.


ROMERO (grinning)
You make it sound like breathing, boss. Appreciate it.


(He gathers the papers but stays — no rush to leave. Ant shifts slightly, breaking his stillness.)


ANT
Evening rotation. I’ll be on watch through morning. Romero, you can stand down whenever.


WS (nods, eyes still on the paperwork)
Good. Then listen, Ant — later tonight, the most beautiful woman you’ve ever seen is coming by. You’ll stand outside the door. No interruptions, no questions, no noise. Whatever you hear — you didn’t. Got it?


ANT (half-grin)
Sure thing. Bella stopping by?


WS (flatly)
No. Nadjia.


ANT (low whistle, a touch too casual)
Nadjia, huh? Damn… woman’s a walking temptation. Bomb of sensuality. Still, I gotta admit, I’m more into Bella — something about how she talks to your brother, all confident like that… gets the blood going, you know?


(Romero grimaces — that tone is never a good sign. WS looks up slowly, the air tightening around him.)


WS (quiet, cutting)
That’s my sister-in-law you’re talking about. And Nadjia’s not a punch line. Show some restraint.


ANT (backpedaling, nervous laugh)
Didn’t mean disrespect, boss. Just talking. If I had to pick, though, I’d probably go for Nami — she’s sweet, you know? Has that—


(He stops mid-sentence. WS’s stare hits him like a gunshot.)


WS (low, controlled)
Don’t. Ever. Say my sister’s name like that again.


(Ant straightens instantly. The room goes dead silent except for the hum of the light.)


ANT
Understood, sir. Won’t happen again.


(WS studies him a second longer, then goes back to the papers as though nothing happened. Romero exhales quietly, shaking his head with a crooked smile.)


ROMERO
Told you, man — he’s calm right up until he’s not.


(Ant doesn’t reply. The silence that follows is respectful, not fearful. Lesson learned. The work resumes.)


The knock came sharp against the clinic door. One of the Honduran boys leaned in, eyes darting.
“Boss,” he said, half-grinning, “el hermano is at the door… with that aggressive girl with the big bloopers.”


WS froze mid-note. His jaw tensed, cigarette still burning between his fingers.
“Baka mode engaged,” he muttered, almost to himself.


The door swung open before he could even finish the sigh. Vidal stepped in first, his presence cutting through the smoky air. Behind him came Bella, tense, restless, scanning the walls, the floor, anything that wasn’t WS.


Vidal sniffed once, frowning.
“What, you guys had a party in here?”


Romero gave a small shrug from his corner, unbothered.
“Could help the boss remember why it’s worth living.”


Vidal shot him a look but didn’t push it. He moved toward the desk, files stacked haphazardly beside half-drunk bottles and an ashtray full of dead filters. Bella lingered by the doorway, arms crossed, eyes flicking anywhere but WS.


Then, from the hallway, came a familiar voice—bright, casual, and far too cheerful for the moment.
“Talking to Ant!”


Vidal turned, eyebrows already climbing.
“FFS, Nami, what are you doing?”


“Relax,” she called back, tone light. “I’m just saying hi!”


Bella snorted, finally looking up, the corner of her mouth curling.
“Your brother’s got a six-foot-one Ant guarding the door.”


She laughed at her own joke, but no one else joined. Vidal just sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose.


He flipped open WS’s medical file, scanning the pages.
“This shit makes no sense,” he muttered. “There’s no physical reason he should be behaving like this.”


Bella’s voice cut in softly, steady but with a hint of irritation.
“Tell me about it. Robin refused to pick up the phone all day. When she finally did, I said we needed to get WS some exams—she just hung up on me.”


The silence that followed was heavy, filled with smoke, paper rustle, and the low hum of country music still whispering from the corner speaker.


The last chords of The Man I Want to Be faded, replaced by the steadier rhythm of Lakeview’s “Home Team.”
The country drawl rolled through the clinic — clean, simple, so out of place it made everyone pause for a moment.


Nami was the first to notice. She tilted her head toward the speaker, brows drawn slightly together.
“This isn’t your music,” she said softly, almost as if afraid to break him. “What happened to your punk rock and metal?”


WS didn’t respond. He sat there in the chair, half-shadowed, fingers motionless over the desk, gaze fixed somewhere that wasn’t quite the present. Baka mode.


Bella shifted, trying to ease the tension. “I prefer pink rock,” she said with a small smirk.


Vidal laughed — too quickly, too loud, too eager. He always did that. He wanted her happy, even if it meant pretending her jokes were gold when they weren’t even bronze.


Still, his effort mattered. It made her braver, somehow. Bella held onto that laugh like a lifeline, let it give her the confidence to keep speaking, to tease where most girls would go quiet in a room with WS sitting there half-awake, half-terrifying.


The song carried on — warm, ordinary, human — filling the cracks between their words.
WS didn’t say a thing. His eyes stayed distant, but behind them, the mind that everyone thought was fogged over was watching everything — every look, every twitch, every word.


Nami’s eyes flicked toward Romero. She hesitated, giving him space. Ever since Steven, strange men made her uneasy — something she could hide from most, but not from herself.
Except for Ant. He was different, roughly her age, with that quiet steadiness that didn’t make her flinch.


She turned from the door and crossed the room toward WS. He still hadn’t moved much, still caught in that half-trance the others mistook for confusion. Nami leaned down, brushed a soft kiss against his forehead.
“Hey, little brother,” she whispered. “I came back. You make sure you recover properly, okay?”


The door opened again just as she straightened. Nojiko stepped in — white coat, tired eyes, all business. The kind of entrance that made the room snap a little tighter.


“Still the same?” she asked quietly, looking between Vidal and Bella.


Vidal exhaled, closing the folder he’d been studying. “I can’t do anything until we get new tests — preferably brain MRIs. Robin promised she’d help, but she’s not picking up the phone.”


Romero, still by the counter, raised a hand. “She was here today,” he said. “With that girl with the scar.”


Bella’s smirk came fast, the kind that carried both history and venom. “Sasha was back here?” She let out a soft laugh. “She’s been full of herself lately — saying she ‘awakened him.’ Guess that’s the famous Petrov efficiency for you… charging full price for a job half done.”


The words hung sharp in the stale air, slicing through the faint hum of Lakeview still drifting from the speaker.


Nojiko gave Bella a flat look. Vidal didn’t laugh this time.
Only WS’s fingers twitched — barely, just enough for the Honduran by the door to notice.


Nami reached for WS’s phone and switched the track. The first chords of Breaking Benjamin – Give Me a Sign filled the room. Still WS’s kind of music — heavy, layered, and familiar — but softer, reflective. For her, it carried a weight, a sense of watching someone trapped inside their own head, still recovering.


She climbed onto the bed beside him.


On the screen, Nightmare on Elm Street flickered to life, the pale blue light casting shadows across their faces. This was part of the collection she and WS used to watch together, years ago. She couldn’t help but notice how different he looked now. Once desensitized to stimuli, he no longer felt fear. He watched the movie like a nature documentary, analyzing the characters’ motivations rather than reacting emotionally.


“You were never scared,” she whispered, leaning close. “You only looked… entranced. Like you were trying to understand the motivations of the characters.”


WS’s lips curved into a faint, humor-filled half-smile.
Baka!” he murmured, the single word teasing but affectionate, grounding.


Nojiko watched from nearby and smiled quietly, seeing the sibling bond play out — the closeness, the trust, the small teasing.


Across the room, Vidal continued sifting through WS’s old test results, muttering to himself. None of it made sense. WS had taken far longer than expected to wake up, and his current condition was inexplicable. There were no new tests, no data to evaluate him properly — it was as if every known medical rule had been quietly ignored.


Romero stretched and announced he was leaving. “Ant’s taking the night shift,” he said. “The Hondurans are rotating out as well.”


Among the replacements was a young recruit — part of the so-called “youth group.” It was a joke; the Hondurans volunteered at the clinic to help keep Nojiko safe, and now WS too. They were paid a small amount for orderly work and volunteering. The kid froze in the doorway when he noticed Nami and immediately turned bright red.


Ant smacked him lightly on the back of the head. “Better not look at the boss’s sister. Nothing good can come from it,” he said, stern and matter-of-fact.


Nami smiled at first, thinking Ant was simply looking out for her. But the smile faded as concern crept in. Her little brother — the one she had raised, protected, guided — was smothering. Had she failed so much that he didn’t trust her as an adult? She was older, capable, and yet here he was, barely speaking, still taking over her life.


WS didn’t say anything more. He simply pulled her closer.


Baka!” he whispered again — a quiet, teasing sound, yet full of care.


She let herself lean against him, close, safe. They watched the movie together, shoulders touching. The soft glow of the screen mixed with the low, reflective hum of Give Me a Sign — a fragile peace in the middle of a room full of questions, confusion, and unspoken tension.


The soft hum of Breaking Benjamin – Give Me a Sign filled the small clinic room. Nami shifted the music and climbed onto the bed beside WS, letting herself settle comfortably against him. She picked a movie from the old collection — Nightmare on Elm Street. Memories of watching these together flickered through her mind.


“You were never scared,” she whispered, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. “You only looked like you were entranced, trying to understand the motivations of the characters.”


WS gave her a teasing glance and a dry, humorous, Baka!


Nojiko watched quietly from the chair in the corner, a small smile playing on her lips. She saw the closeness between her children — the teasing, the trust — and something in her softened.


Vidal, meanwhile, was buried in WS’s old medical files, muttering under his breath. Nothing added up. WS had taken longer than expected to wake, and his current condition was inexplicable. No new tests had been done yet.


Romero cleared his throat. “I’m heading out. Ant’s taking the night shift, and the Honduran volunteers are rotating out.”


Nami’s attention flicked briefly to the door, where a young Honduran volunteer glanced her way and blushed. Ant caught it immediately, smacking the boy lightly on the head. “Better not look at the boss’s sister. Nothing good can come from it.”


Nami felt a small swell of relief and happiness. Someone was watching out for her — but then the thought hit her. It wasn’t really for her. It was for WS. Her shoulders tensed slightly as a flicker of disappointment passed through her. Was he smothering her? She was older. She’d helped raise him. And yet here he was, still overprotective.


Before she could dwell on it too long, Bella jumped onto the other side of the bed. “What are we watching?” she asked brightly, sliding close. She leaned provocatively, moving in a way that immediately tested WS’s reactions.


Nami’s arms went around WS without hesitation, forming a shield. Bella’s expression flickered, but she quickly understood the message: WS was off-limits.


Bella huffed softly, though her motives were clear. Bored of Vidal being boring, she often used attention-grabbing tactics — pretending to drop things, leaning provocatively, watching reactions.


Vidal barely noticed. He continued muttering to himself, flipping through the files. Bella’s antics didn’t register with him at all. She “filled her tank” with attention, knowing Vidal would later help her “empty it again.”


Nojiko’s gaze softened as she recalled a conversation with Amber. Amber had been relieved Bella ended up with Vidal — a good guy who didn’t exploit her weaknesses. She had feared Bella might have chosen someone like WS. That thought made Nojiko reflect: WS was probably the wrong type of guy for most women. Still, many seemed determined to pursue him. Pride and concern tangled in her chest.


Bella, undeterred, went further, trying to provoke arousal to see if WS responded. WS grabbed her hand hard and painfully. She yelped softly, covering it with a muttered, “Must have sprained something,” understanding the unspoken warning. He hadn’t broken character, but the message was clear: boundaries intact.


WS leaned slightly toward Nami, whispering the familiar Baka! in a tone that was teasing but protective. She leaned into him, shoulders touching, and for a moment, she felt safe and shielded, caught between relief and the familiar irritation of being smothered.


The soft strains of the music and the flickering movie light filled the room, framing an intimate and tense tableau. WS, Nami, and Bella formed the center of it, while Vidal was completely absorbed in the medical files, muttering incoherently about WS’s unexplained condition. Nojiko observed quietly from the corner, a faint smile still lingering as she took in the careful choreography of control, protection, and subtle emotional shifts.


Nick’s truck pulled up outside the clinic, horn blaring twice.
“Alright, everyone — wrap it up,” he called from the hallway. “Zara’s cooking risotto; if we don’t move now, she’ll burn the kitchen again.”


The room stirred. Jackets were lifted from chair backs, bags zipped shut, conversations faded into movement.


Bella reached for Vidal’s sleeve. “Didn’t plan it,” she said with a grin, “but I’m crashing at your place tonight.”


Vidal blinked, then shrugged with that helpless look of a man already claimed.


Nojiko exhaled softly, shaking her head. “Ffs, she’ll be there — but I doubt there’ll be much sleeping,” she muttered, eyes cutting briefly toward WS. Bella, she noticed, always seemed to draw power from being near him, even if it was just proximity.


Nami paused near the doorway, her hand hovering at her side. She looked toward Ant — Anthony — still by the wall, quiet in his stance. She wanted to thank him, maybe say goodbye, but the words got stuck.


WS saw it — the hesitation — and stayed in his Baka act, the mask still on. Blank face, lazy smile, that boyish charm that told everyone he wasn’t thinking much of anything. He didn’t move or speak, just watched, playing harmless.


Nojiko bent over him, brushed his hair aside, and kissed his forehead. “Get well soon, little brother.”


He didn’t answer. Just grinned up at her like an idiot, letting the act play out until the last of them filed out — Nojiko and Nick last, Bella clinging to Vidal, Nami trailing after.


Then the door closed.


The grin dropped. The air thinned. The weight of his own silence pressed back into the room.


WS leaned back on the cot, exhaling slow. For a long minute, he didn’t move. Just thought.


Nami.
He hated himself for it, for the thought even existing — but she wasn’t a kid anymore. She’d discovered desire. Maybe for the first time, maybe for the wrong person, but it was there now. And if he didn’t manage it, guide it somehow, she’d run headfirst into another situation she couldn’t control.


He’d seen what men did when they held that kind of power.
He had been one of those men.


Maybe God was punishing him — letting him feel what other families must’ve felt after he’d gone through their daughters, their sisters, their wives.


He sat up, rubbed his face, and forced himself to focus. Better to think about it, hate himself quietly, and control the outcome — than watch her walk blind into danger again.


He looked at Anthony. The kid had been still this whole time, standing guard by the wall, alert but unsure if he should stay.


“Close the door,” WS said.


Anthony obeyed, stepping closer.


WS’s tone was flat, stripped of humor. “You already have her number?”


Anthony nodded. “Yes, sir.”


“Good.” WS’s eyes didn’t lift. “John’s gonna set you up with proper training. Not the street crap — real discipline. Escorting, control, awareness… and the other part too.”


Anthony blinked, confused.


WS continued, calm and deliberate. “You need to learn how to be with someone like her. She’s been with one guy — Steven. He knew what he was doing, and he used it to keep her hooked. You screw this up, she might think that’s all she can get, and go back to him.”


He finally looked up — eyes cold, surgical.
“If that happens, I’ll have to make him disappear. And that’ll bring too much heat. I don’t have three layers of separation for that kind of move.”


Anthony swallowed hard. “I… I understand.”


“You don’t,” WS said quietly. “Not yet. Until John signs off, you don’t touch her. Just escort her, talk, calm her down when needed. When the time comes, you make her feel safe. Not trapped. Not possessed. Safe.”


Anthony nodded again, his jaw setting firm.


WS tilted his head slightly. “You need money to take her out?”


“No, sir.”


“Good.” WS’s voice sharpened just enough to cut through the space. “Take her places. Normal stuff. Don’t feed me details. Don’t try to impress me. Just make her forget what it felt like to belong to someone who used her.”


Anthony hesitated. “And if I mess it up?”


WS’s answer came without hesitation.
“I’ll literally murder you.”


The words weren’t shouted, not even angry — they were just real.


Anthony’s shoulders stiffened. “Understood.”


Silence.


WS leaned back again, staring at the ceiling, expression unreadable. Anthony stayed still until WS waved a hand dismissively.


“Go. You’ve got training to start.”


When he was finally alone, WS closed his eyes, the faintest flicker of exhaustion creeping through. He could still hear Nami’s laugh, still see the small ways she’d started to change. She’d never understand how much of his own rot he saw reflected in her, or how hard he worked to keep it from spreading.


He forced his mind back to business — schedules, logistics, names. The Baka was gone. The real WS was back, cold and efficient, carrying the weight of all the things he could never explain


The low hum of the fluorescent light filled the silence after everyone left. WS leaned back on the bed, face unreadable. Anthony — still standing near the door — exhaled sharply and muttered under his breath,
“Fuck my life…”


He’d just been told he had to date Nami. Not watch her. Not guard her. Date her.
He rubbed the back of his neck like a man being sent into a minefield barefoot.


WS didn’t even lift his gaze. One hand tapped idly against the bedrail. “You’ll do fine,” he said, his tone flat — somewhere between command and indifference.


Anthony nodded once, mumbled something that sounded like “sure, boss,” and slipped out of the room.


The door closed quietly.


A few seconds later, it opened again.


Nadjia stepped inside — the soft click of her heels barely audible. For an instant, relief bloomed across her face when she saw WS awake.
But then she met his eyes. Cold. Focused. Not the man she was hoping for.
Her smile wilted. “You’re awake…” she said quietly.


He didn’t answer. He just watched her, letting the silence weigh until she started to fidget.


When Anthony passed her on his way out, he muttered, almost to himself,
“Good luck.”


The door shut again, leaving just the two of them.


Nadjia turned back to WS, uncertain, the air between them suddenly electric.
She opened her mouth to speak, but WS’s voice cut through the quiet like a blade.


“What did you tell Robin?”


Her lips parted — confusion flickering before fear took over. “M–master?”


WS’s eyes narrowed slightly. “She knew too much. I almost got caught off guard because of her. You should have told me she knew.”


Nadjia froze. Her throat moved, trying to swallow a lump that wouldn’t go down.
Then, slowly, as if her body knew what to do before her mind did, she sank to her knees. Her voice trembled.


“I’m sorry, master. I was afraid you wouldn’t wake up. I—”
She hesitated, guilt twisting her face.
“I recruited Robin to get Sasha to help… and she found out about us.”


The temperature in the room seemed to drop.


WS’s stare didn’t shift. Only the faint rise and fall of his chest gave him away.
When he finally spoke, his tone was low. Measured. Almost too calm.


“Get dressed and leave.”


She blinked, stunned. “W–what?”


“I need to think,” he said. “I have no time for you tonight.”


The words hit harder than a slap. Nadjia’s face drained of color. Panic crept into her eyes.
She tried to speak, “Master, please—”


WS moved before she could finish.
His hand shot forward, tangling in her hair, jerking her head up until their eyes met.
His voice was quiet, dangerous.


“Are you disobeying me?”


Nadjia’s body went rigid. Her pulse visible in her throat.
She shook her head frantically. “No… of course not, master.”


He released her.


She stayed still for a second — trembling, breathing hard — then hurried to gather her clothes.
Her fingers shook as she buttoned her blouse.
When she turned to leave, her eyes lingered on him — regret, fear, and something like longing mixing into one impossible expression.


The door clicked softly behind her.


WS exhaled, staring at the ceiling.
For a long moment, he said nothing. The anger still burned faintly under his skin, but so did exhaustion.


Maybe I unleashed it on her, he thought. Not that she would’ve minded if I’d turned it into something else… Problem with Nadjia is, anything intimate with her is never punishment. No matter how hard I push.


He rubbed his temples, forcing his breath to slow.


So this way… it must be.


The thought steadied him.
His eyelids grew heavy. The clinic walls melted into shadow, the hum of the light fading into something softer — like wind through leaves.


Then came the dream.


A vast garden stretched under a crimson sky, a scar-shaped sun hanging overhead.
A golden retriever chased a cat through tall grass, their play silent but bright.
Somewhere in the dark hedges, a rat scurried — always watching, always close.


WS breathed in that strange peace, the kind that came only when he stopped trying to understand.
And for the first time all day, he slept.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Setting: Nojiko’s Clinic, late night.
Rain drums against the windows. Folders, ledgers, and notebooks cover the table — the result of days of work. WS has been meticulously reviewing every National Contract, some taking a full day, others stretching across several, adapting payment flows, rewriting clauses, and creating contingencies to prevent freezes or losses. His notes also include recommendations for hiring accountants and lawyers to keep the system running cleanly, ensuring that even if chaos hits outside, the Angels’ money reaches the right hands.


He leans back on the edge of the bed, exhausted but precise, finally closing the last file. The work is done — after days of grinding through numbers, clauses, and legal loopholes.


He picks up the phone.



WS:
(into phone, clipped)
It’s finished. Every contract reviewed, every contingency in place. Send the final files.


(He hangs up, letting himself slump slightly. Rain taps the windows as a quiet moment passes.)


A few minutes later, the door opens. Ray steps in, soaked from the rain, kutte pulled tight over his hoodie. He takes in the room — the piles of files, the neat ledger stacks, and WS, still perched on the bed, sleeves rolled up, worn but unbroken.


Ray:
(dry, teasing)
So this is what a full week of your brilliance looks like.


WS doesn’t answer immediately, already standing and brushing off his sleeves.


Ray reaches into his pocket and tosses WS two or three packs of cigarettes.


Ray:
Here. Consider this… payment for saving the club millions over the past few days.


WS catches them, brow raised.


WS:
(dryly)
Three packs? That’s it?


Ray:
(grinning, shrugging)
Three packs. Could cover what you just saved us in a single puff. Gratitude measured in nicotine.


(Ray pats WS on the shoulder. The weight behind the gesture is respect and acknowledgment for days of work that will protect the Mother Chapter and every Angel who relies on these contracts.)


WS doesn’t respond, just looks at the packs. He doesn’t need to. The work is done, the system is secure, and Ray’s gesture says everything.


Ray:
Let’s take a moment. You’ve earned it. Then… we’ll talk about why we do this.


(WS nods once, letting the rain and quiet of the clinic settle around him. Days of work, finally complete, sit heavy but right on the table before him.)


WS flips through the files again, eyes narrowing at the two National Contracts.


WS:
So… one’s for the guns and the other’s for pharmaceuticals?


Ray:
(nods, lighting another cigarette)
Yep. Pretty much. Ivan handles the guns — he’s one of our outside suppliers. We provide cover for those pipelines, including the ones going out.


(He smirks, recalling past operations.)
That stunt you pulled in Savannah? That was wicked. He trusted other manufacturers, so those shipments weren’t under our purview — and you hitting them like that? Brilliant. Nobody knows. Ivan hardly lost the most.


WS:
(raises an eyebrow)
And the pharmaceutical side?


Ray:
Catherine. She prefers to import from markets that… aren’t exactly ethical. She’s got a thing for natural products — nothing artificial in her medicines. She needs us to get arrival points secured, make sure Grade A opium, cocaine, and the rest get there in perfect conditions.


(Ray grins, a little incredulous.)
Not for street drugs — real medicine, man.


WS:
(laughs, shaking his head)
Ffs… she could make nineteen thousand times more doing it the usual way, right?


Ray:
Yep. In the case of cocaine, sure. But she doesn’t get her hands dirty.


WS:
(thoughtful)
And if she used the artificial stuff like everyone else… she’d save money, right?


Ray:
(shrugs, casual)
Probably not my thing… but that’s just who she is. She believes pharmacies should only have the ingredients. Medicine’s made on the spot, adapted to the person.


(WS pauses, absorbing it.)
No wonder she has a network of over 7,000 pharmacies nationwide.


Ray:
(nodding)
Exactly. We run cover for their distribution. But fuck… if she ever turned evil, we’d have an unbeatable pipeline straight to the market. The Cartels are always trying to persuade her. She’s got the perfect distribution center — and she refuses to budge.



WS:
Why do we do this, Ray?


Ray:
(voice low, steady, but carrying weight)
Because someone has to.
I… I’ve lost too many. Men I should have protected, and I didn’t. Every day I carry them with me. Their faces, their voices… they’re with me in every choice I make.
(He crushes the cigarette in the tray.)
I walk forward through all of it, through the chaos, the blood, the mistakes. Every move I make is to keep the next one alive, to give him a chance that the last ones never had.


I feel their deaths in every breath, every scar, every decision I make. I shouldn’t still be standing, but I am — and I have to carry what they left behind.
(He looks at WS, eyes burning.)
I don’t get to rest. Not really. Not until I’ve carried them all home, or died trying.


Every time we go out there, every mission, every contract — it’s a risk. But it’s also a shield. It keeps them from burning themselves and the world around them. And if I stop… if I let the system fail, it all falls apart. Their lives, their memory… gone.


(Ray’s jaw tightens. He exhales, voice rough.)
I’m broken. I’m tired. But I keep moving. I keep them alive. Every choice I make, every contract we sign, every path we carve… it’s for them. For the ones who trusted me, for the ones I couldn’t save before.


(He looks at WS, softer now, almost whispering.)
That’s why we do it. That’s why the Angels keep running, why we keep the machine alive. We carry them home, Warscared — all of them — even if it kills us in the process.


(Silence. The clinic is quiet except for the rain. WS says nothing — he doesn’t need to.)
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
Ray leaves the clinic, pulling the door shut behind him. The rain outside taps a steady rhythm against the windows.


Romero slips quietly back into the room, giving WS a nod before settling in a chair across from him. The clinic is calm again, the chaos of contracts and visitors temporarily over.


WS leans back, rubbing his face, thoughts spinning.


Three weeks. It’s been three weeks now.
He lets out a low groan. He even had to… relieve himself twice. And, worst of all, one of the nurses apparently caught him. Probably from the smell of the papers in the basket. She told Nojiko.
Ffs. Being tattled on to his mother for masturbating.


His thoughts shift, dark and twisted in their usual way. Nadjia. She’s suffered enough, hasn’t she?


WS pulls out his phone, fingers moving decisively over the screen.


WS (text):
“You are forgiven now. Now get your ass back here, now!”


He sets the phone down, letting his eyes wander to the stacks of files he’s just finished. While he waits for her to arrive, memories creep in.


He had told her not to disturb him, had been buried in the contracts, pretending to be dumb when he got visitors. When she called, he’d added two extra weeks on the bench.
Stupid mistake on my part.


He shakes his head, leaning back, letting the tension slide from his shoulders. Waiting isn’t his favorite thing. But patience… is part of this game.


Ant didn’t listen. Of course he didn’t. First damn date and she just jumps him — takes him, owns him. I had to play dumb, play the idiot, or I’d scare the poor kid off. Let him feel like a man. She left smiling. Happy. Fucking ridiculous.
They’re not “dating.” They’re “going on dates.” Same thing, different label so nobody gets cute about it.


Dalton made sure I heard the sanitized highlights — what Ant told the guys, the stuff he could stomach saying out loud. Kid’s careful. Doesn’t spill the dirty bits. Smart.
But Nami… Nami’s got a drive. A fucking engine. Ffs, sister, what are you doing to my men?


Walt came to me straight-up, like he always does — blunt, ugly, loyal as a dog. He told me about Ant. I checked his angle, cut him off before his mouth grew any ideas. He was livid. Felt like I’d taken candy from a toddler. Maybe I overthought it — maybe I didn’t. Doesn’t matter. Loyalty’s one thing; suitability’s another. Walt is my man in a firefight; he’s not my sister’s keeper. I paid lawyers for him. I’d die for him. But I wouldn’t let him anywhere near Nami if his dick thought it had a vote.


And the dishonesty of bikers… Christ. Like toddlers with knives. They’ll plot for a sandwich if you blink. Walt might’ve been testing the waters, seeing if I’d pull Ant out so he could slide in. Petty, pathetic. Kids.


Romero leaned in later, voice small, like he’d swallowed a rat. “He said she’s into serious shit,” he muttered. I wanted to plant my fist in his stupid face right there. I don’t need the catalogue, Romero. I don’t want the menu. I do not want to know. Some things are better left sacred or broken — depends which way the wind blows.


Look — Nami’s lived through enough. If she wants to burn, let her burn on her terms, not someone else’s cruelty. If it goes sideways the way it did with Steven, I will step in and I will end things. No debate. I’ve got your back, sister. Always.


And then — the door. Nadjia. Smile like a fuse. Crazy eyes and that look that says she’s come for trouble and dessert. Romero sees her and goes red as a beetroot; gets up, stumbles, and makes himself scarce. Good. Save the faux-embarrassment for someone who gives a shit.


She’s wearing an overcoat — usual code. Sometimes it’s nothing. Sometimes it’s everything. Tonight it’s loaded. She came ready. Finally.


Good. Let the night be what it is. I’ve shut fires for less.


The room is thick with heat and the lingering scent of exertion. Nadjia’s body shudders, gasps ripping from her throat as WS holds her firmly, every movement controlled, every command measured. She screams, high-pitched and ragged, letting each orgasm spill from her like a confession.


Outside the door, Romero leans against the wall, silent, ears straining. He can hear it all: the sharp, desperate screams, the ragged breaths, the tiny gasps of submission. Every sound tells him what he already knows — Nadjia is completely under WS’s control. His envy and admiration churn in silence.


Inside, WS tilts his head slightly, voice low, precise, impossible to ignore. “Clean up.”


There’s a pause — a heartbeat of silence — and then Nadjia’s voice comes, broken and reverent: “Yes… master.” It’s nothing like playful compliance; it’s absolute, total submission. Every syllable is weighted with obedience, her body and mind fully aligned with his command.


Romero stiffens, understanding fully what this means. He hears her devotion, hears WS’s assertion of control, and realizes the woman he’s heard about, revered, and maybe desired, is entirely tamed by WS. There’s no room for misinterpretation.


Inside, Nadjia moves with careful, ritual-like precision, tending to the task he commanded. Her trembling, breathless form and the soft sound of her obedience echo against the walls. WS watches silently, letting the weight of dominance settle. Outside, Romero steps away quietly, either to smoke at the front door or into the bathroom, leaving the room and the unmistakable truth of what just occurred behind him.


The room is thick with heat and the lingering scent of sweat. Nadjia’s body trembles violently under WS’s hands, gasps and screams tearing from her throat with each sharp command he gives. She cries out, high and ragged: “Yes, master! Ah! Fuck! I’m yours!” Each sound is a surrender, a confession of her devotion, her body pressed into his, moving with the rhythm of his control.


Outside the door, Romero leans silently against the wall, straining to catch every moan, every ragged inhale, every clipped word of obedience. He understands immediately: Nadjia is utterly, completely tamed. His jaw tightens, a mixture of envy, awe, and the stark realization that what he hears is beyond anyone else’s reach.


Her voice breaks again, softer now, but trembling with ecstasy: “I… I missed this so much… I feel so full… back there…” Each word drips with reverent submission, a mix of pleasure, devotion, and worship. WS remains steady, calm, letting her spill herself entirely, every scream, every shiver, a testament to the control he holds.


The intensity ebbs, leaving only the quiet ragged breaths of aftermath. WS tilts his head slightly, voice low, firm: “Clean up.”


Nadjia freezes for a heartbeat, then bows her head, trembling, moving with ritualistic reverence. “Yes… master,” she whispers, her tone broken and utterly submissive. Every motion is precise, careful, devoted — the shift from the heights of ecstasy to ceremonial obedience complete.


Romero exhales quietly, shaking his head. He knows exactly what he just witnessed, the weight of WS’s dominance, the devotion Nadjia offers. He steps away silently, either to smoke at the front door or to the bathroom, leaving the room charged with the aftermath of total control.


Inside, Nadjia continues, obedient, reverent, attending to him as he watches calmly. The hierarchy is clear, the power structure absolute, and the room hums with the silent truth: she is his, completely, and everyone else knows it.


Nadjia tries to light a cigarette, but he plucks it from her fingers and takes a drag himself.
“You’re not allowed to smoke,” he says, exhaling. “It’ll ruin your skin.”
She lowers her gaze, murmuring an apology.


“How’ve you been these last three weeks?” he asks.


“Studying. Keeping busy. Stretching.” Her voice falters, and she blushes before adding, softer, “Waiting for you to… steer me right again.”
She hesitates, words tumbling out in a rush. “I’ve been so lost I even apologized to Bella and Robin every day last week. I was slipping back into just doing what everyone expected of me instead of what you taught me. Please, don’t cut me off again. Without you I feel like I don’t know how to stand on my own.”


Her voice cracks. He flicks her forehead lightly. “Stop being stupid. You’re one of the smartest women I know.”


“Really?” she asks, almost pleading.


“Of course. It’s why you’re here. I don’t keep stupid people around—”
He smirks, taking another drag. “—not for long, anyway.”


She beams at him through glassy eyes.


WS: “Was I too rough today?”


Nadjia: blushes slightly, looking down “You can never be too rough… although… I wasn’t expecting the clean-up part. It’s been… quite a while since you asked that of me.”


WS: raises an eyebrow


Nadjia: quickly adds, still submissive but smiling “Not that I mind, of course… nothing you ask is ever too much for me.”


WS leans back, eyes narrowing slightly. “So… you ready for another beat down?”


Nadjia’s eyes snap open, shock flooding her face. “…I’m… I’m a bit sore, but if you want, there is nothing I won’t endure for you!”


He gets up and grabs the balm, a small smile tugging at his lips. “Well, if you’re sore, let’s take care of it.”


Nadjia freezes, her pulse skipping. “No… save it for later… I must do what I must do.” She lowers her head, letting her long hair fall like a veil over her face.


Beneath that curtain of hair, her lips curve into a smile, subtle but victorious. It might hurt a bit, but fucking hell, it will feel and taste ten times better. She’s already sore, yes, but the pain is a badge of honor — three weeks waiting, stretching, preparing herself for this moment. This is the world telling her she’s desired, she’s worth it, and she doesn’t flinch.


Her smile widens imperceptibly, a private triumph, as she steels herself. The soreness won’t stop her. It’s part of the ritual, part of proving she’s ready… part of showing him that she can endure, that she’s his, completely and without hesitation.


The next day at ZPR College, Nadjia spotted Ayuah and Bella in the hallway. As usual, Bella didn’t waste a second before going on at her, teasing and jabbering in that bratty tone Nadjia knew all too well.


Nadjia lifted her hand, palm straight toward Bella’s face, a silent but firm warning. “Bella, if you keep behaving in that way and in that tone to me, I might need to put you on the loud kids’ corner. Learn to control yourself, girl.”


Ayuah laughed, shaking her head. “Fuck, she got it again.”


Nadjia’s cheeks flushed, but inside she felt a rush of pride. Yeah, I got it alright. Then, she let the words slip out, louder than she expected: “Fuck, I feel amazing.”


Bella laughed, giving her an incredulous look. “Not by the way you’re moving. Looks like you got your ass beaten down and can barely move.”


Nadjia smirked, a private thrill dancing in her chest. If you only knew how right you were, Bella… I would never hear the end of it!


Ayuah grabbed Nadjia’s hand and pulled her toward the ZPR private room. The door swung open, and the smell of papers, coffee, and quiet tension hit her immediately. Sasha and Robin were hunched over spreadsheets, laptops open, pointing at numbers and muttering under their breath.


“Seriously?” Ayuah said, raising an eyebrow. “College, girls. Do what you’re supposed to do in college.”


Nadjia’s eyes flicked between them, taking in the room. It wasn’t just the papers—it was the energy. The kind of energy that made you feel like everything mattered and nothing could go unnoticed. She loved it.


Sasha didn’t even look up as Nadjia stepped inside, voice low, focused. Robin, however, noticed her and gave a small nod, eyes briefly assessing before returning to the screen.


Nadjia couldn’t help the tiny smile creeping across her face. She was back in the center of things, back among people who cared about results, about power, about actually getting shit done.


The door swings shut behind them, muting the hallway chatter. The air inside hums with the low buzz of the AC and the sharper rhythm of Sasha Petrov and Robin Revera mid-argument.


Sasha leans forward over the table, fingers drumming against the edge of a spreadsheet. Her voice is steady, clipped.
“This supply line won’t do. It takes at least eighteen months to set up new routes, and the Petrovs don’t have enough ships to move what your family wants in Austral Africa.”


Robin doesn’t flinch. She’s lounging in the chair opposite, chin tilted, the hint of a smirk on her lips.
“The Chinese are building a new railway. That drops feed prices by fifteen cents a kilo.”


Sasha’s eyes narrow. “At what cost? That land used to belong to Ethiopian farmers.”


“Who cares?” Robin’s tone turns airy, dismissive. “That’s twenty million in clean profit. We’ll buy produce cheaper, ship it faster—simple math.”


“Twenty cents cheaper for us,” Sasha shoots back, “five times more expensive for the locals.”


Robin rolls her eyes, impatience slipping through her polished exterior. “Not for the ones who sell. Only for the ones too dumb to move with the times. Subsistence farming? That’s Stone Age thinking. Progress doesn’t wait for the sentimental.”


Sasha’s face hardens, the blue of her eyes gone cold. “Then no. I won’t ask my father to lease ships for Revera exports.”


Robin sighs, leaning back in her chair. “Oh, come on, Sasha. Don’t pull the moral card again. You’re in business, not charity.”


Sasha crosses her arms. “Didn’t your fishing fleets already wreck that coast once before?”


Robin chuckles, unbothered, the sound light and dangerous. “That was Somalia, not Ethiopia. The Reveras are equal-opportunity oppressors.”


Sasha exhales sharply through her nose, the ghost of a smile tugging at her lips despite herself. The tension in the room hums—two empires’ heirs locked in a sparring match, the stakes higher than they pretend.


“Seriously?” Ayuah said, arms crossed. “This is college. Do what you’re supposed to do—stop debating business for once.”


Nami peeked up from her books. “What’s supposed to be important in college?”


“Having fun, of course,” Ayuah replied, smirking.


Nami’s eyes widened slightly. “My final exams are coming up soon.”


Bella tilted her head, teasing. “Wait, didn’t you already do them like… two weeks ago?”


“These are the improvement exams,” Nami said. “I didn’t do so well six months ago.”


Bella smirked. “Oh, momma… I got an A-? It’s the end of the world?”


Nadjia stepped forward, gently pushing Bella aside, and wrapped Nami in a tight hug. “Hey, we got you, girl!”


Ayuah shot Bella a cold glare, reminding Bella what happened 6 months ago.
 

Warscared

Well-Known Member
Jan 26, 2021
1,977
13,011
624
The Call-Out


Ayuah teases first. “Alright, spill it, girl — that smile’s illegal in three states.”


Bella leans in with mock suspicion. “She’s glowing like she just robbed a spa.”


Nadjia laughs, caught between embarrassment and pride. “What? I’m just… in a good mood.”


Nami looks up from her notes, curiosity sparking. “A good mood, huh? Since when do you get those on a Tuesday?”


Sasha doesn’t say anything yet — she’s studying Nadjia’s expression like a poker player.


Nadjia’s “Confession”


Ayuah crosses her arms. “No, no — that’s not just a mood. That’s a story.”


Nadjia hesitates, then starts talking.


The room listens without knowing the details — all that shows are the girls’ faces, shifting from teasing to disbelief to amused awe.


By the end, Bella’s jaw has dropped, Nami is flushed, and even Sasha’s eyes have widened slightly.


Whatever Nadjia described, it was wild enough to silence the room — and real enough to make them all lean in.


The Reactions


Bella bursts out laughing. “Finally! About damn time you got properly handled!”


Ayuah grins. “So come on, how many times this round?”


Sasha, arms crossed and eyebrow raised, adds coolly, “Your first time was unbelievable, remember? You said eight. Since then, whenever you mentioned him, it dropped to two… maybe five. So—how many this time?”


Nadjia shrugs, cheeks flushed. “I couldn’t say… I stopped counting after the third. It was just… too much.”


Bella slaps her back, laughing. “Now that’s what I call quality over quantity!”


Nami, still red, murmurs, “Actually, if he knows what he’s doing, the smaller ones blend together until it’s one big one.”


Robin’s Silent Realization


Robin doesn’t speak. She just watches Nadjia carefully.


The glow, the dazed happiness, the softening of her voice when she talks — Robin recognizes it.


It’s the same quiet, trembling reverence she’d seen before… back when he was in a coma.


She realizes it is him. And this time, he’s awake.


The Red Line — Nami’s Final Question


The room relaxes again, laughter bubbling.


Then Nami, grinning playfully, tilts her head.
“So… can I get a ride on your guy too?”


Silence. Absolute silence.


Sasha freezes mid-breath. Ayuah’s grin dies instantly. Bella’s laugh dies halfway through.


Nadjia doesn’t move — the color drains from her face.


Robin’s eyes flick toward Nami, quietly thinking: You have no idea what you just said.


Robin’s eyes flicked toward Nami the instant the question began to form.


“Stop.”


The word was calm, firm, and immediate. Nami froze mid-sentence, eyebrows raising. “Huh? Why?”


Robin tilted her head slightly toward Nadjia, just enough for the gesture to be noticed. Nadjia’s hands fidgeted in her lap, cheeks flaming, eyes wide — clearly uncomfortable. That was the socially plausible explanation for the interruption.


Nadjia’s heart hammered in her chest, a mix of relief and horror flooding through her. She’s asking about him… I can’t…


Bella, watching the exchange, leaned back and shook her head with a faint smile. Bold. Curious. Interesting. She seized the moment, asking casually, “Okay… then tell me — how many guys have you had since your breakup with Steven?”


Nami flushed, then lifted her hand, counting playfully on her fingers. “One… two… three…” She paused at the last finger of that hand, using Bella’s question as a cover for her earlier awkward comment, her blush deepening.


Before she could continue, a booming voice cut through the room.


“Are you fucking crazy?!” Vidal yelled. “If Nojiko hears this, you’re so screwed! And if WS discovers who the guys are, he’s going to jail for murdering your playthings!”


The room froze. Slowly, everyone realized: Vidal had been standing there the entire time, listening to every mortifying word.


Bella threw her head back, laughter spilling out. Nadjia buried her face in her hands, crimson spreading down her neck. Nami’s own blush matched hers, wide-eyed and mortified.


Ayuah smirked, trying to hide her amusement. Robin remained calm, unreadable, eyes flicking briefly between Nadjia and Nami — subtle, precise, unyielding.


The room buzzed with chaotic laughter, blushes, and stifled gasps — Nadjia’s horror, Nami’s playful daring, Bella’s admiration, and Vidal’s explosive reaction all colliding perfectly.


Sasha’s eyes snapped toward Vidal, blazing. “WTF are you doing here? You a pervert or something?”


Vidal didn’t flinch. He shrugged, grinning sheepishly. “Yeah, I am. But… Bella asked me to hold her bag and be on notice if she needs anything from it, so I just… stuck around. Tried not to get in her way.”


Robin’s eyebrows rose almost imperceptibly. Wow… he really is a dog for Bella. She didn’t comment, but the thought hung in the air.


Bella, unfazed, leaned forward, eyes glinting like a predator holding a bone. “Okay… enough of that. Who were the guys, Nami?”


Nami’s blush deepened, her fingers curling slightly as she began counting, hesitating before each name. “There’s Ant… one of my brother’s guys, he’s looking over him. He’s… so cute and innocent, and I think he probably already bought the wedding ring… fat chance, though. Then there’s a dude from my class who drives a really cool car… oh, and right, Dwayne — he was so nice to me after he learned what happened, so I decided to reward him for being such a good boy… and then there was—”


Sasha cut her off sharply, eyes narrowing. “Stop. Wait… Dwight? My brother?”


Nami shrugged, a sly smirk tugging at her lips. “Yeah… what? Can’t I? He seemed quite willing.”


Sasha froze, mouth slightly open. “So… you became one of his girls?”


Nami shook her head, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Of course not. For that to happen, I’d actually have to be into him. It’s just… sex.”


Robin’s jaw tightened, processing. Her voice was calm but incredulous. “Wait… is that why Dwight went looking for Steven with the basketball team and… beat them down in the middle of his college?”


Sasha blinked, shocked. “What?”


Nami just smirked, leaning back slightly, the picture of playful innocence. “Yeah. Like I said… he’s just so nice.”


Sasha’s gaze sharpened as she leaned back, thinking carefully. “Wait… Dwight just broke up with all his girls. He showers, shaves properly now, and he’s… always happy. FFS, Nami,” she said, voice rising slightly, “I think my brother is in love with you. If you’re not into him, you have to break up with him right away before this gets worse.”


Nami froze, offended. “Break up? What? There’s nothing there! Just some fun times and a nice guy who actually listens when I need to talk. That’s it!”


Ayuah’s eyes flickered, concern creeping in. “Fuck… Dwight was always the Revera final plan for Robin,” she muttered under her breath. Her mind raced. Her mother tried to set her up with Dwight, the Reveras intervened… None of the other girls could compare to Robin, so they gave him free range. But Nami… on paper, not much of a threat, but she’s part of our club, brilliant, everyone would want her… catching one of the big fishes? That’s a different story.


Bella laughed, leaning back, amusement clear in her tone. “Girl, Nami’s playing catch-and-release with the boys in the pond. Good for you. No matter how fat the fish, if you’re not ready for a relationship, just enjoy yourself!”


Vidal finally stood, voice firm and serious, cutting through the teasing. “Stop it, Bella. Even if WS is… right now, impaired,” he chose his words carefully, “when he fully recovers, shit can go sideways fast. Worse, if he doesn’t wake up, what happens when Ant discovers why Nami refuses to date him? Because she’s… playing the field? An Angel biker is no joke. If he brings WS’s crew, Dwight can get hurt real fast. Those basketball players? No match for the Angels.”


Robin’s lips curved into a subtle smile. “You know, Vidal… when you’re not being a doormat for Bella, you’re actually quite intelligent.”


Vidal smirked. “Yeah… have you checked my grades? Proof right there.”


Bella frowned, trying to assert dominance, but Vidal didn’t back down. “No,” she said sharply, “Nami can get hurt. My mom can get hurt. And my brother… when he recovers, he could go to jail over Nami… slutting it up. On this, I cannot budge, my love.”


Nadjia and Robin exchanged a brief glance. Nadjia’s eyes were sharp, calculating; Robin’s subtle. WS’s mental impairment is just a hoax. He’s fully recovered in the head — but if things spiral… it can get dangerous real fast.


The tension in the room thickened. Each girl, each reaction, layered with teasing, pride, and strategy. What had started as chaotic girl-chat had transformed into a precarious calculation of power, loyalty, and the potential consequences of youthful choices — all under the watchful eyes of those who understood just how dangerous “fun” could become.


Vidal, energized from finally standing up to Bella and making her back down, turned sharply toward Robin. His eyes were sharp, demanding.


“What about those exam results you said you’d help with? I need better information to judge his condition, and you said you’d help — but so far, nothing!”


Robin’s expression remained calm, almost casual, but her eyes flickered ever so slightly, calculating. “One of our top engineers got sick,” she said smoothly. “All the resources are being spent on him. Once he recovers, we can take in WS for a few tests.”


The words were deliberate, a lie — everyone in the room knew it, including Vidal. Nadjia, sitting quietly, allowed herself a faint, knowing glance toward Robin. She had instructed her to get the wrong exams, or botch them somehow, ensuring WS wouldn’t be discovered.


Vidal’s lips pressed into a thin line. He was a medical expert — no matter how well-faked, he would have picked up on it immediately. That was exactly why the tests were delayed. The timing, the deception, the careful misdirection — all of it was orchestrated so WS could remain undetected while Robin and Nadjia controlled the flow of information.


The rest of the room sensed the tension but didn’t know the full why. Nadjia’s glance spoke volumes, though — a quiet confirmation that the delay wasn’t incompetence, it was strategy. Robin’s calm exterior belied the danger lurking beneath, and Vidal, frustrated but restrained, had to acknowledge it without exposing the plan.


Bella, oblivious to the undercurrent, tapped her chin and muttered something about logistics, her teasing demeanor returning, but it no longer held the same weight. Nadjia and Robin exchanged another glance — subtle, loaded, unspoken — before Nadjia leaned back, her hands folded in quiet satisfaction.


The air was thick with secrets, strategies, and the knowledge that even in playful chaos, some moves could tip the balance entirely.


Vidal froze for a split second, the realization hitting him like a brick. He had just confronted the Shadow Princess in public, and everyone had watched. Normally, he would have dropped to his knees, begging forgiveness. But this was Robin — calm, unreadable, untouchable — and Bella was there. He hated making a fool of himself in front of her.


His eyes flicked toward Bella, wide, pleading — almost puppy-like. Save me.


Bella’s gaze met his, cool and assessing. She gave a slight nod, almost imperceptible. That was all Vidal needed. In a sudden motion, he grabbed her wrist.


“I’m sick of this bullshit,” he said, voice low but commanding. “I’m taking you home and teaching you proper manners — to my girlfriend.”


Before anyone could react, he slapped her ass. The room went dead silent.


Did Vidal just grow a spine?


Bella’s jaw dropped, eyes wide, utterly stunned. Almost without thinking, she whispered under her breath, “Yes… Daddy!” The words hung in the air like a bomb, a completely new dynamic forming between them. Everyone else in the room stared, speechless.


But the moment the door closed behind them, the veneer fell. Vidal crumbled, muttering thanks, relief washing over him. He hadn’t realized the sharp edge of disappointment etched across Bella’s face.


She grabbed him by the arm, pulling him closer. “You’re coming with me… to thank me properly.”


Her tone was light, teasing, but the glint in her eyes betrayed her true intention. This wasn’t just about gratitude — it was revenge. A small spark of recognition had flared inside her earlier, a glint of WS’s commanding presence flickering in Vidal’s actions. She remembered the phone conversations, the subtle echoes of WS’s authority.


Vidal was WS’s brother… but clearly, he was not WS.


Sasha smirked, shaking her head. “Whoa… seems like Bella actually enjoyed being manhandled.”


Ayuah laughed, leaning back. “Yeah… can’t wait for tomorrow to hear how much she really liked it.”


Nadjia shifted uncomfortably, her eyes flicking down, still troubled.


Nami, still shaken by Vidal’s warnings, finally spoke, her voice quiet but pointed. “So… girls… what Vidal said… could WS really be jailed over me just… fooling around?”


Robin’s head tilted slightly toward Nadjia, hinting at the unease, and then she answered, measured. “Yes… if you pick the wrong guy at the wrong time, WS might react emotionally. He is the most dangerous of all the Angels.”


Then Robin clamped her mouth shut, as if she had said too much. Nadjia’s hands tightened in her lap, and Nami’s blush deepened, the weight of Robin’s words settling in.


Sasha blinked, incredulous. “Wait… aren’t there, like, former SEALs, Rangers, commandos, Para-troopers… and several other ex-military in the Angels? How can an 18-year-old be the most dangerous of them all?”


Ayuah’s expression turned serious. “He can lead. That’s what makes him dangerous. Most Angels can kill, sure, and operate in small teams… but not as a unit. Remember what happened when my father messed up? Half the Mother Chapter wanted William Zane’s head. That’s loyalty… and loyalty isn’t born from pretty eyes. Respect like that… it has to be earned. He earned it.”


Nami shifted uneasily, her thoughts drifting back to the millions WS had gifted her and her family. She already knew he was powerful, but now the reality of what Ayuah said pressed in.


He must have done something truly heinous…


Sasha’s tone sharpened, eyes locking onto Nami. “Look, Nami… you and Dwight. You’re not taking it seriously, but he is. Do not fuck over my brother.”


Nami blinked, caught off guard, while Robin’s mind immediately started running through scenarios. Her family had long preplanned her and Dwight “eventually,” though so far that had never mattered. But she’d worked hard to get Nami aligned with her — a future Supreme Court judge. That was a trump card she could not afford to lose.


And yet… if Nami got involved with Dwight, she’d be sticking by the Petrov family — Sasha’s own brother. Robin’s mind flicked back to a warning her uncle had once given: Do not let your father discover who WS is… you might end up marrying him over family politics.


Robin, meanwhile, let her gaze drift, but only in her mind. Her thoughts were already racing, calculating. Nami and Dwight together? Nami was a future Supreme Court judge — a pivotal piece in a game that could stretch decades ahead. Aligning her with Dwight risked pulling the Petrov family closer to the Zanes through Nami’s connections, she was now Zara and Vanessa stepsister, potentially disrupting the careful long-term plans of the Revera network.


Robin’s mind lingered on WS, Nami’s younger brother, five years her junior, the unpredictable variable that could unravel any plan with a single decision. She remembered riding with her uncle Ray, the weight of the engine beneath her, the wind biting at her face, the raw freedom and danger that came with every turn. Ray’s voice echoed in her memory, grave and precise: her parents might marry her off to someone like WS. This was not a jest, he had warned — in the Revera world, marriages, alliances, and influence were tools, weapons, and chess pieces all at once. She needed to be prepared if her family ever decided to move.


The thought pulled her into a dangerous “what if.” If riding with Ray felt that intense, what would riding with WS be like? Her imagination filled in the details: the power, the danger, the thrill of being close to him, entirely at his mercy. The sensation spiraled into an image of him in a sharp suit, standing at the altar, and the impossibility of separating desire from ceremony carried her mind into a vivid wedding-like daydream. Her pulse quickened, and an unconscious, dreamy smile curved her lips as she floated inside the possibilities she could never voice aloud.


Ayuah’s sharp voice cut through the haze like a blade. “HEY! EARTH TO ROBIN! WAKE UP! WTF ARE YOU DREAMING ABOUT WITH THAT STUPID SMILE, MISS REVERA?!”


Robin blinked, startled, her daydream collapsing. “Wedding bells…” she murmured, almost to herself, still lost in the echo of the fantasy.


Nami froze, her eyes widening, heart thumping erratically. “Wait… what?” she stammered, trembling. Her mind immediately leapt to Dwight. Wedding bells? Was Robin thinking about her… marrying Dwight?


Nadjia, sitting quietly nearby, watched Nami’s reaction with a mix of awe and concern. She could sense the tension, though she had no idea what Robin had been imagining — the secret of WS still firmly locked away, safe behind her own carefully controlled composure.


Ayuah rolled her eyes, clearly amused at the unfolding drama, while Sasha’s gaze softened slightly, though she remained serious. She understood Nami’s position better now — and she also recognized the cracks in her brother’s heart that casual games like this could create.


The room held its breath for a moment, the air thick with unspoken fears, curiosity, and the faintest hint of mischief. And somewhere, in the space between imagination and reality, Robin’s thoughts lingered on WS — the untouchable variable, the wildcard capable of altering everything, yet entirely untethered to the present moment.
 
Last edited: